Search the Community

Long time listener, first time caller! (I just realized how old that reference is. Ouch.) I hope that it's okay if I share this story with Y'all. It's been in my head for a while and I hope you enjoy it! Chapter one: John Smith was a thoroughly unremarkable young man. At five foot eight he was certainly not tall, and he was neither muscular nor scrawny. His tuft of unruly brown hair blended into the woods around him. He was never really an athletic person, and he could not even spend enough time sitting still to be called a gamer. He tried his hand at fishing because he enjoyed being outdoors and found that he was okay at it, but only rarely caught anything worth cooking. He tried cycling but never felt comfortable on a bike. John had only found one thing he ever truly enjoyed. Being outside and walking through the woods. Once his girlfriend of three years moved away for college, they promised to stay in touch. They were still friends, but left with little else to do with himself, John took to his only hobby with some enthusiasm. None of his clothes were expensive, and his vehicle was a thirty year old small truck that was only remarkable in that it still works fine. John had, in fact, only made one glaring error in his twenty four years of life. He got a job at a store that sells his hobby. He was certain that it was a good idea at the time. After all, he could get hiking supplies at an employee discount! His boss was a very nice woman that would offer damaged inventory to the employees after writing it off. With his workplace being closed for an upcoming Monday, and having won the lottery of having a Friday off, John found himself with a very rare opportunity. And with no one to answer to for the next four days, he was determined to try something new. John was going hiking and camping for three days. After he explained his plan to his boss, she cautioned him very sternly about bringing plenty of water, a compass, a map, and all the camping supplies he would need to sleep out on the trail. “If you are going to be out there for three days, you bring food and water for five. Stick to known trails, and never once put your camp knife down. If you see wildlife, you go the other way.” And so he left work with a dented wagon that was written off with large wheels to be pulled on a beach, camping supplies for several days, a small tent, and a cheap but sturdy ice chest with three gallons of water in it. Parking at a nearby nature trail and getting his supplies out of the back of his small truck Friday morning he tied a lead to the handle of his wagon and started walking down a trail that he had been down a dozen times. But this time was different. This time he didn't have to turn around after three hours and come back before it got dark. This time he was out for the weekend. So happily humming to himself as he patiently walked along the trail, he cheerfully picked up acorns as he went and tossed them to any squirrels he passed by. The squirrels wouldn't really care that he threw them acorns, but they were cute and it was fun to see them grab the acorns and scurry away with them. As the trail led our intrepid adventurer along a wide creek come mid afternoon he couldn't help but stop and sit down on his ice chest and take a break to eat a couple of granola bars and drink a bottle of water. He was so happy in that moment that he emptied his right cargo pocket of acorns next to a nearby tree and sat to just enjoy the view for an hour. Stopping to take a couple of pictures on his cell phone, he noticed that the trail curved off to the right away from the stream, but that the land by the stream was flat and wide open. So why not just walk along the stream, and the next day simply follow the stream back? So with a wave to a squirrel that was watching the intruder from a pile of acorns, he set off at a leisurely pace along side the stream. Two hours of walking later, the stream was very shallow. Barely even ankle deep and no more than ten feet across. And it was here in dimming evening light that John noticed something strange on the other side of the stream. The air over there looked … different. Almost … Shimmery? So, pausing to take another deep drink of water, he slowly walked across the stream, wagon still pulled by his belt, and had very little trouble of it. And there, several miles from any known trail, he found himself staring at … nothing. Or something. Everything looked the same, but that shimmer was still there. And what was more is that if he squinted as he looked through the shimmering spot it was strangely like a magnifying glass. “How does the air do that?” he asked out loud. And then he made another mistake. He walked up to the spot where the air looked distorted and shimmery. For a brief moment nothing seemed different … and then he felt dizzy. His insides felt like they twisted, folded, and compressed. It all came on suddenly, violently, and in that instant everything in his stomach seemed to take up too much space. And just as suddenly he was on hands and knees as everything in his stomach decided that it had other places to be. None of which were where he had put them. After several very unhappy moments, John stood back up, wiping his mouth on his forearm and looking around himself. Something was not quite right. The stream behind him seemed much larger than he had remembered moments before. The trees looked … larger. Why would the oak trees look larger? And more importantly … wasn't it just getting dark? The sun was now high in the sky. Taking a few steps he found himself slipping and noticed that his boots seemed quite loose. He had to pull all of the laces in as tight as he could and retie them to make them a bit snug again. So much for his good quality boots, the darned things got loose for some reason. It took several minutes for John to get his bearings and walk back to the stream he had just crossed. It didn't make any sense, he had just come across that very stream, and now as he looked back in the now bright daylight … it was easily thirty feet across and moving much faster than when he crossed it. Suddenly feeling very concerned, he decided that he had enough adventure for the moment and started walking back along the stream the way he had come. Back toward civilization, shivering a bit in the suddenly cold air. Walking back along the stream the way he came, but now stuck on the opposite side of the stream, John Smith was growing more confused and concerned as he went. He picked up an acorn out of habit, but this acorn was abnormally large. The size of a lemon. Why would an acorn be so large? Figuring this was some sort of fluke, he tossed it into the wagon behind him and kept going. After a couple more hours and several more freakishly large acorns, John felt just far too tired to keep going. He could see smoke off in the distance but he just couldn't walk any more. Despite the sun being still up in the sky he felt like he's been walking for twenty or thirty hours straight. So he found a small clear spot between some trees about ten feet from the stream and popped out his little tent, easily stepping on the stakes to anchor his little tent into the ground. He set about clearing a patch of dirt and using his camp knife to chop some of the large twigs into manageable chunks. A few minutes with his zippo and a pile of leaves and he had a tiny fire surrounded safely by a wall of dirt. Sitting next to his wagon drinking water and eating another granola bar, John started to doze off. After what seemed like moments to him, he opened his eyes to see that his fire had gone out and on the other side of the ashes was something looking at him. Something bigger than it ought to be. With a yelp of surprise John scrambled to his feet and fumbled to get his camp knife out of its holster and hold it up between him and the wild animal. Gray, and easily the as big as a medium sized dog, there stood before him the largest squirrel he had ever seen. And with its low body and nose working fervently, the squirrel was staring straight at him. After several moments of being stared down by a squirrel almost half his size, John calmed down enough to reach into the wagon behind him and pull out an acorn. The squirrel stared at the acorn now instead of him. Very slowly he leaned, holding the acorn out and preparing to roll it, the squirrel instead reached out for it, grabbed it and in a flash was gone up the tree next to him. It took a minute to breathe normally again. Now shaking and very confused, he pulled the wagon up in front of the entrance to the tent and did the only thing he could think to do. John freaked out as quietly as he could manage until he fell asleep hours later.

Foreword About six years ago, I began working on a project that I thought would be a single work, and I’d be done with it, Exchanged. However, before I knew it, the project had become a serial that lasted well over two years and spanned 360k words, and I ended up editing and splitting it into three separate books for publishing. My sandbox of writing in the Diaper Dimension was genuinely fun! I enjoyed playing around with the mechanics more with several other works that followed. In-Between was the latest, and I thought I would surely be done with the Diaper Dimension after it. I really intended that! Sometimes one’s muse does not go quietly into the night, and I found myself intrigued with an idea that both continued and branched off from my existing stories. It was a siren far too tempting, and I have been working on appeasing the muse in my spare time this past few months. Currently I’m nowhere near completed, but I feel like I have enough of the story ‘in the can,’ so to speak, that I can begin to share it with you all. My plan is to share a chapter each week, usually on Fridays, but that may vary on some weeks in the next month due to some travel plans I have. I hope that by the time I get to the 13th post, I have plenty of material to keep the momentum going here! I really appreciate all of my readers who have left so many great comments, voted on the chapters, and generally been very supportive! Please consider leaving a 'like' on each chapter and/or a comment to let me know what you think! Special thanks to PrincessPottyPants for letting many of us write stories in the sandbox she created with the DiaperDimension! Also, a big thank you to @DiaperedPrince for editing help and letting me bounce ideas off him! Please note that this story is intended for mature audiences only, specifically those aged 18 and over. It will feature diapers, bottles, and other adult baby content. If that’s not something you’re interested in, I would advise you to take a pass on this work. I believe the story is more than that content, but it does feature that throughout the work as a central theme. There are references to my other works, it’s not required that you read them beforehand to understand the story, but you will get more out of it! If you do wish to read in order, I recommend this order: 1) Diamond Tours (Currently available only through Amazon – ‘Tour Guides’ is the title) 2) Undercover Tour (Currently available only through Amazon – ‘Tour Guides’ is the title) 3) Exchanged 4) Little Hope - Exchanged Book 2 5) Alterations - Exchanged Book 3 6) Seems Too Good 7) In-Between I hope you all will enjoy this new work! Thank you so much for joining me on this new journey! Prologue: I LOOKED AROUND my room, glanced at the two closed suitcases alongside my backpack, and tried to make sure I didn’t forget anything. ‘It’s just a semester,’ I reminded myself, eyeing a couple things I was leaving behind. Several half-done projects in builder’s blocks, half-painted figurines, and other knickknacks didn’t really mean much to me, but they gave me things to do as a teenager stuck at home. “Connor, are you ready?” I heard my sister Riley’s voice behind me. I turned and lowered my gaze to look at her. I’d gotten most of Mom’s height, but she was all Mama’s, six inches shorter than my six-and-a-half-foot frame. She had the same long dirty blonde hair that I had, but her blue eyes had a look of sadness that made me grimace. “I guess; what’s wrong, Riley?” “What’s wrong?!?” She asked in a voice above a normal speaking level, but not quite a shout. “You’re going to the other dimension, idiot! You know Mom almost didn’t make it back several times!” I sighed, “I know…?” “And you know how Mom wasn’t like she is now when she left or got back!” I shrugged, “I know… but like she went for their programming, I really want to go there for their film industry. You’ve seen those cool pictures that Grandma shared with us! If I can learn to do half of what they do with filmmaking, I can be our generation's Alfred Hitchcock.” “IF you make it back…?” She insisted, and the tears streaming out of her eyes tore at me. I leaned down and wrapped her in the best big sibling brother hug I could give her. “I’ll be okay, Ry,” I told her. “I’ll make it back, I promise.” She pushed me away and punched me hard in the arm. “You’d better!!!” “Connor, Riley, you coming?” I heard Mama’s voice shout. “Coming,” I said while throwing my backpack over my shoulder. I grabbed the handle of one suitcase and was prevented from taking the other one by Riley beating me to it. Downstairs, Lila and Hannah were arguing about some cheerleading drama, but stopped and stared up at us. “Come on, everyone, we need to get Connor to the university to meet his exchange group.” Mom said sadly, looking at me and motioning to the door to the garage. Mom pressed a button, and the doors to our large family van opened up. Riley and I took our customary seats in the back row while our baby sisters jumped into the middle row they had taken over as babies. With the four of us being within four years of age, we were pretty close most of the time – but we fought like siblings did the rest. Riley was getting ready to finish her senior year of high school this semester when they went back to school next week, and Lila and Hannah were blazing through their junior year at the private school we had all attended. I myself had graduated from there a year and a half ago. I was in my fall semester of sophomore year when the possibility of an exchange semester was brought up at our university. I was currently pursuing a film and computer science double major. Growing up with Mom and Mama meant that we were good at math and science and understood computers better than any of our peers. Riley steadfastly refused to major in anything computer-related, though. When she went to school next year, she instead planned on going into art. Ironically though, she was using art like Mom did, making incredible 3D printed works that were already selling at high prices! I loved to tease her for trying to be a Luddite but doing art with computers anyway! I looked over at her while she clearly was looking at her phone. She had dressed in a grey sweater dress and leggings outfit that she had told me was cute and ‘comfy’ over the years. So she was sending me away in her comfort outfit, and I knew it showed just how much she thought I was an idiot for going through the portal. Lila and Hannah were just casually dressed in a set of their cheer pants and sweatshirts with their school’s name on them. I noticed then that Mom had turned her seat around after starting the vehicle’s drive to the portal. She looked back at us, making eye contact with me. “You sure you have everything?” She asked me. “Pretty sure,” I allowed. “You have Grandma’s number?” I rattled it off to her. “I can just find her at Emerson, too, right?” She shrugged, “I know she’s still insisting on maintaining her office, but I don’t think she goes in every day.” I nodded at that, “How old is she now?” Riley poked me, “That’s not very nice!” “What? I’m just asking… I know she’s older than Mom, obviously…?” Mom shook her head while Mama giggled slightly. Finally, mom looked over at her, “What?” “Just cause you look way younger than your age doesn’t mean you’re a spring chicken yourself. It’s okay for Connor to be curious.” I mused at the fact that after Mom came back, she ended up stuck looking like a kid who failed potty training for years afterward until she somehow sorted herself out. Now she still looked under thirty, while Mama looked their actual age of early fifties. Technically, according to her government-issued birth certificate, Mom was only thirty-eight, even though they’d lived the same number of years. Mom sighed, “I guess you’re right. Your grandma is seventy-two now, and grandpa is seventy-four. Both of them are doing pretty well health-wise though!” “Do people live the same length of lives there?” “The Bigs do. Free Littles are about the same too.” “Adopted?” I asked, expecting her to say their lives were halved by their captivity. “Depends on if they’re rejuvenated or not…?” Mom paused, “Normal adopted Littles lived to like one-hundred-ten years normally. The ones who were being given the rejuvenations were making it to at least one-hundred-twenty-five when I left. No one seemed to know how long they would live as very few of those Littles had died of natural causes.” I nodded. The basics of life in the ‘other’ dimension I was traveling to had become common knowledge in ours. Three races of humans lived in that dimension; Bigs, or Amazons, were these huge humans that grew on average to between ten and twelve feet tall and basically ruled the dimension. There were Littles on the other side of the spectrum that were mostly the same size as us, being under six feet. Sometimes they were smaller – child-sized even by our standards. Finally, in the middle of all of them were the Mids, or Betweeners, between six and eight-and-a-half feet. People did argue and debate about whether things were really as bad for Littles as some stories from people returning claimed. I’d asked Mom once, and she’d said, “Yes, Connor, I was in diapers and babied a lot by your grandma during college. Most of my friends were adopted by the time we graduated.” My eyes had widened at the fact it was the truth, but she had gone on and explained she’d known what she was getting into. Riley and my sisters had badgered her for more information over the years, and it became apparent that she had made a crazy gamble pay off to make a fortune in our dimension. Single-handedly, Mom’s AI development company had changed the world since she returned. Among her success stories was perfecting the software for the L5 self-driving vehicle we were currently sitting in. It was fully capable of automatically driving us safely to the university, where I was to meet our group. “Connor,” I heard and squirmed at the poke in my side. “What?” I squealed. “Mama asked if you were alright!” She told me. I looked back up and realized they were all staring at me. “I’m fine… Just… well… nervous butterflies, you know?” “You can still back out, sweetie,” Mom told me. “Mom, you and Grandpa always told me that Slane men have always gone on adventures, right? So it’s just my turn.” I forced a nervous smile, “Besides, I want to do for movies here what you’ve done for everything else!” “Riiiight,” Riley said beside me. I did what any good older sibling does and stuck my tongue out at her. “Try not to do that over there, sweetie,” Mom said. “Maturity is everything… especially if you end up getting shorter.” “You only got short because it was your second trip, right?” Lila asked. “We were never completely sure,” Mom told us, “But I never risked going back since I didn’t want to get even shorter a third time!” “Don’t worry, Con,” Hannah said, “I’m sure you’ll be at least as tall as Mom was!” “Hopefully taller than that… I mean, Mom was toddler-sized even by our standards here!” Lila retorted. I groaned. “Not helping, you two,” Mama said. “Who said we had to help?” Lila giggled. “With sisters like you two, who needs enemies?” I said aloud. All too soon, our large vehicle came to a stop outside the university building I was meeting our group. “I don’t get why they aren’t taking you through the main portal,” Mom worried. “Supposedly this is safer…?” I said, silently sharing those concerns. “Besides, we’re supposed to be given diplomatic status for our trip.” Mom shook her head, “Don’t depend on it, even if they give you a visa with that listed on it.” The four of them insisted on walking me to the third-floor lecture hall, where we were supposed to get instructions before using a university-operated portal. As we stopped, I could see a few others standing around the room inside the doors. Riley rolled the suitcase she had next to me and then wrapped me in a big hug. “You better come back here!” she said, looking up at me. I nodded, “I will!” “I expect baby pictures if you become a Little!” She smirked at me. I just shook my head, “In your dreams!” Lila and Hannah came up to me one at a time, and I lifted them off their feet and hugged them like I’d done most of their lives. While Riley had nearly crossed six feet too, Lila and Hannah, for some reason, were only in the mid-five-foot range. They were wiping tears away as I turned to Mama. “I love you, Mama,” I told her. “I love you too, Connor. It was hard seeing your mom go all those years ago, but this is harder. Take care of yourself and stay safe!” She told me as I leaned over and hugged her. Last was Mom, who had an odd look of resignation as I leaned up to hug her. “I love you, Mom,” I told her. “I love you too, Connor, more than you can know.” She paused for a second and pushed me away to look at me, “You have your grandparents’ contact information, right?” “Yes, I have Grandma and Grandpa’s numbers memorized and Aunt Megan and Aunt Bella’s on my phone.” She then squeezed me back into a tight hug and whispered, “I’ll love you the same even if you end up as a Little. Be safe and take care of yourself. Keep the toy I gave you safe!” I nodded and wiped some tears away from my face. “See you soon!” I told them as I gathered my two rolling bags and walked into the hall’s door. I purposefully didn’t look back until I was sure they'd be gone. BETH LOOKED OVER at her parents sitting on one side of the plane’s aisle, quietly talking about something. She blushed as her dad gently kissed her mom, and she rubbed his far shoulder with her draped arm. Having parents with such differences in size seemed weird to everyone else, but it was just the way it was to her. Jason and Laura sat on the other side of her towards the window, both obviously completely engrossed in the movie they were watching on their headsets. Along with all of her siblings, she had received the gift of the state-of-the-art headsets for Christmas. Beth was a little more careful about using hers, especially in public! She wasn’t technically a Little… ‘Well, at least now…’ she admitted. ‘Knowing you’re the height of a first grader doesn’t make you feel that safe!’ ‘I still can’t believe the story… even though I know, it’s true.’ A quick glance over at her dad, and she could guess why she had fallen for him long ago before having her mind and body utterly destroyed by her grandmother’s company. ‘I still can’t imagine what it must have taken for Daddy to be willing to try to save me that way.’ Save, of course, was a relative term… She was alive, and biologically you could argue she was the same matter and creature she was before, but truthfully, she didn’t remember anything before she was reborn. ‘The closest I ever got was when Daddy showed me the ‘Inches’ poem I gave him.’ That still hadn’t been a clear memory… but there was a deep feeling that she had made it. Her brain had been destroyed by a chemical in a test product she and her real mom had unwittingly used. Her… ‘mom’ had suggested trying to rebirth her to reset her body. So, using the newest technology at the time, her addled body was implanted into her mother’s womb for nine months and reborn as a bouncing baby girl. Her body had been able to grow again, and her brain learned everything all over again, just like a normal infant. That she had then caused her mom’s womb to suddenly work and gained three siblings made them seem like the perfect family. ‘At least until they admitted to me what happened!’ All of that was ancient history now, and she was on her way back for her fourth semester of college at Emerson – her parents’ Alma Mater. Lance had stayed home and was waiting another day before going back for his second semester at Hamilton University, where their Dad had earned his law degree. It was the university her Dad had wanted her to attend too, but something about Emerson had pulled her back to Ames. ‘Even if I was a Little, there has been some progress there. Thanks to Daddy and Grandma Ruth, Littles rights had made significant gains in the past twenty years!’ She knew that the elderly Ruth Jones was not her biological grandmother, but she affectionated her dad as a son after years of knowing him. She’d insisted as soon as Beth could talk that she was to be called Grandma. Indeed, she was proud to be able to call a Supreme Court Justice her grandmother! It was a bit weirder having one as your dad, though! Her friends assumed she’d follow in her dad’s footsteps and become a lawyer, but she was leaving that to her siblings. Instead, she was studying Electrical Engineering. She loved the subject from what she’d learned so far but wasn’t particularly looking forward to her upcoming semester’s course load. ‘Calc IV, Signals and Systems, Data Structures, alone would be bad enough…Being stuck in that stupid Western Civilization History Class will only make it worse!’ She mused that at least she was taking one ‘fun’ elective course in filmmaking for her arts elective. She glanced back over at her siblings and realized that her own headset would be getting a fair amount of use this semester. She reached into the bag in front of her with a sigh and pulled out a book she had started reading over the break. Her dad apparently imported from the other dimension, and she couldn’t put it down as it told a story of a ring of power and a weird race of Little sounding creatures called dwarves. It fully distracted her for the remaining half-hour of the short flight! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for beginning this new journey with me! I'll post the next chapter most likely Saturday next week. Please leave me a comment, and press the 'Like' button!

Chapter 1 “Stay away from the windows,” Alice warns her younger sister from beside her bed. “It’s not safe.” The concept of safety is a funny thing. It is meant to protect from the bad and something that the two sisters sorely lack. Despite the number of precautions they have taken, it is never enough. Alice watches as her sister nods weakly where she lay despondent. Her face is a scarlet red and a thick gleam of sweat can be seen. Her eyes barely open, squinting at most and shudders violently at the invisible draft in the room. Melanie has been sick for nearly a week now and everyday is worse than the last. Alice has used up all the medication they have on hand but it still isn’t enough. She needs something stronger. “Remember what I always say. Don’t open the door under any circumstances, including myself. I have a key which means that if I’m knocking then there is something wrong. Do you understand?” Melanie doesn’t respond and Alice doesn’t expect her to. She became incoherent a few days ago and has not made a noise since besides some mewls of pain. Her fever covered body is on its last straw. She spends more time asleep, restlessly tossing and turning against invisible demons that Alice wishes she can defeat. “I… I’ll be back soon, alright? I love you.” She whispers, trying to sound hopeful but the weariness of her voice can not be ignored. Nothing is ever certain these days. No one is safe as the apocalypse rages. It started nearly a month ago. The news warned of some disagreements with the inter-dimensional portal but there was always something going on. Alice paid little attention until the breach occurred and their ten to twelve foot tall neighbors stormed the portal world in a drive of thousands. Kidnapping unsuspecting residents off the street, breaking into homes and diapering them, it was pandemonium. No one was spared and Maturosis was rampant. At least that’s what was claimed by the Giant people and it was a plausible cause for why so many fell victim. It’s also the reason why Alice slips on the dark tinted sunglasses. Direct eye contact is rumored to be a cause of this Maturosis and Alice is taking no chances. But as she steps outside, there is a stillness to the air that sends goosebumps down her arms. The once bustling community of Winding River has turned into a ghost town. They lived in the mountains of rural North Carolina and naively thought they would never be affected. But everywhere was. It started with the big cities before moving into the suburbs before finally coming to the country. They just took longer to reach and it was just as ruthless. That’s why Alice has to make this quick because the longer she lingers, the more dangerous it is. But as she navigates her way through the thick woods where their little cabin sits, Alice knows she is not alone. The bristle of the leaves sends a foreboding warning. A message to turn back. You never ignore Mother Nature because the hills are alive. They are the eyes and they are the ears and just as quickly as they give you life, they can rip it away. Yet Alice can not turn around now. She has to press on… for her sister. But before she can move, the snap of a twig jolts her to a sudden stop. Holding her breath, she waits. Careful now. No sudden movements. Crack! She whips her head up, looking all around. They are here. They are watching. They are hunting. And then… they appear. Less than a foot away, a woman steps out from behind the thick red oak tree and Alice knows she is one of them. The Infected. They are the only ones that walk the streets, the only ones safe from capture, because they have already been corrupted. Staring at the woman across from her, her dark hair has been chopped messily, and the little she has left remaining is tied into two stubby pigtails on the top of her head. She stares at her, unmoving, through a glassy gaze that signaled her fall from grace. And then she begins to move. Horrifiedly entranced, Alice knows that she has to look away but there is something so mesmerising about the woman, so dangerous. Her pert breasts hang freely, not confined by the concept of clothing. They bounce on her chest animatedly as her milky white nipples pearl at the bite of the soft summer breeze. When she stalks forward, it isn’t with the grace of a bobcat or hardiness of the black bear. It is an awkward, clumsy waddle caused by the thick diaper taped around her hips. It is the only clothing she wore. “Hi there!” The woman grins stupidly. “What’s your name?” Her voice is airy and empty like the look in her eyes. She pouts manipulatively, sticking her bottom lip out she stares at Alice with her puppy dog eyes. “Will you play with me?” N-no! Her mind screeches and Alice trembles, backing up as the woman toddles forward. Out of the corner of her eye, she watches as another appears. Crawling on her hands and knees, the diaper she wears sags from her backend with a brown lump. Alice knows that if there are two there were more. They call them the Diaper Sniffers. Their role is not to be the cute little diapered babies for the Amazons but a weapon… brainwashed and conditioned to sniff out any remaining free Littles. Their brains are twisted to betray their own kind. They become a weapon against themselves. Alice contemplates her next move. She can go back to the cabin but that will lead them straight to Melanie. However, she if continues forward and they surround her, it is over, and Melanie will still be in danger. Hands reach out and tug on her silky golden hair. They caress her soft and supple breasts hidden by the shield of her cardigan. The diaper girls kneel around her, as one hungry nose finds her crotch and the other sticks its way down her back side. Sniffing eagerly, they frown.“No diaper! Mommy says only good little girls and good little boys wear diapers. Naughty little girls and boys get spankies. Are you a good girl or a bad girl?” Alice knows that there is only one correct response but the moment she speaks it’s over. The moment she lifts her sunglasses from her eyes, there is no going back. But she must fight for Melanie, if not for herself. That is enough to pull her from the fog that encroaches her mind and attempts to suck her dry. The five foot girl surges forward, startling the diaper sniffers and she runs for her life. OoOoo It is just as Alice predicts. The diaper sniffers descend, drawn in by the noise of the crackling leaves beneath her feet, dirt kicking up in her the air as she pumps her legs harder and the squawking birds. Young and old, men and women, black and white, straight and gay… no one is exempt. They are found hanging from the low branches of trees, scattered around the rolling mounds of dirt on their hands and knees with their nose in the air; and appear from the ferns with a hungry look in their suddenly sharp eyes. Alice is running so fast that the wind burns her eyes and can feel the erratic rhythm of her heart. It beats so fast that she is afraid that it is going to burst out of her chest. Alice knows that if she stops to look at the diaper sniffers that she will surely recognize more than a few. Winding River is a tiny town where everyone knows everyone. It is a tight knit community and one will dare turn their back on another. That’s what makes this all the more devastating. Alice continues to push on knowing she is almost at the forest’s edge. She can see the treeline just ahead and knows it’s only downhill from here. Risking the chance of taking a look back, Alice is pleasantly relieved to find that the diaper sniffers are yards away, but the challenge isn’t over yet. It has just begun. Town will be worse. Full of the real threats. Amazons. They continue to drop around her like monkeys swinging from the trees, giggling, drooling, and toddling forward to their hearts delight as if this is all but a simple game. “Play with us!” they squeal. “We don’t bite!” “Mommy loves a little blonde!” Alice plugs her ears to block out their delicate bell like voices that make her head spin. That is when she stumbles forward and nearly falls but catches herself last minute. Then finally, she breaks through the clearing. Alice pauses briefly to look back when she no longer hears the rampant crinkle of diapers and dainty little tones and is surprised. They have stopped at the edge of the street (unwilling or unable) to go any further. Watching her silently, one by one they disappear back into the thick vegetation. She takes a moment to catch her breath. She is still in disbelief that she has even survived that and knows that she must keep moving. It’s too open out here. Luckily, Alice doesn’t encounter any more problems heading into town and as she approaches, the sight of towering men and women stop her in her tracks. Alice ducks behind an old crumbling brick building before she is seen. There’s a diapered man with a pacifier stuffed into his mouth and a harness around his bare chest. He’s being walked by a man and woman nearly two times his height down the middle of Main Street. Another single woman with a bursting bust cradles something in her arm. It’s sucking on something, and at first, Alice thinks it’s an actual baby. However, upon further inspection, she realizes it’s a grown woman. Dressed in white frills and a round padded bottom, the thing she sucks on is a breast. It’s the tit of the Amazonian woman that’s fallen out of her tightly fitted blouse. Her eyes flicker to another man that passes by. He could have been twenty-feet tall for all she knew and pushes a large contraption that Alice can see contains three babified adults. Everywhere she looks, her people are diapered and restrained. She spots an older woman in her sixties that she recognizes to be Mrs Shields. The former head librarian is being spanked bare-bottomed in the middle of the street by a girl who looks to be forty years her junior. “Naughty girl!” SMACK! “We don’t-” SMACK! “Talk back-” SMACK! “To grown ups!” SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Poor Mrs Shields! Alice has to turn her eyes away before she does something that she regrets. Melanie is the priority here. Only her sister matters and no one else. But everywhere Alice looks, she sees ghosts from the past - old friends, neighbors, the postman, classmates. Even people she once despised… her heart can not help but ache for them. The pharmacy is straight across the street and to her relief it is still open. The only problem is that it has been overrun by Amazons. This is when Alice realizes that perhaps, she should have had a better plan. But they have been cut off from the outside world for the last several weeks. As soon as they had heard that the Amazons were headed south, Alice and Melanie barricaded themselves at home in their wooden cabin. While they were stocked to the brim with non-perishables and water, the only thing they hadn’t accounted for was medicine. The two eighteen year old sisters had wanted to go to the city to be with their parents who were away in Raleigh for work, but their parents refused. They said that they’d be safer in the mountains and would come back home as soon as possible. Yet as the days passed by and then weeks, it was obvious what had happened. They weren’t coming home. Alice doesn’t know how long she cried but the time with her sister only served to strengthen their relationship. That is when she truly realized that there was nothing as strong as a twin’s bond; and Alice would save her sister even if it meant sacrificing herself in the process. Now, she just has to make it across the street. She just has to stand up and — VROOM! Her head flies up just in time to watch as a large white van comes flying around the corner. Screeching to a halt in front of the pharmacy, the doors fly open. Oh no. Alice can feel the blood drain from her face as familiar giggles permeate the air, and all at once, they flood the street. The Diaper Sniffers. The Amazons and adopted Littles pay no heed to the sudden arrival because they anre already fucked in the head and are not the Diaper Sniffers intended targets. Alice was and others like her. There are only six of them but that didn’t make it any less dangerous. The diaper sniffers think with their nose, following the scents of dirty diapers and baby powder, differentiating between the diaperless and diapered. And trust, no regressed would be found without the proper padding. “Scan the area!” A large buff man barks as he climbs out of the van. He is seemingly dressed for combat with a bullet proof vest and a weapon attached at his side. “They’re here somewhere.” It has become glaringly obvious what a mistake this all is. There is no way to get across the street without immediate capture and she can try to go home but that means going back through the woods where the other Sniffers await. For all she knew they'd tracked her movement from the cabin and found Melanie. Tears fill her eyes before she can stop them but quickly wipes them away with the back of her hand. Alice has to figure something out. Crouching behind the building, she was just a sitting duck waiting to be shot. She needs some way to defend herself. Looking around, there is a rusted rake leaning against the wall, a singular shoe, plastic crates and a hammer on the ground. She decides that if it really came to it, the hammer is her best bet but Alice has never been a violent person. The thought of hurting another… she doesn’t want to think about it. Before she can panic again, something catches her eye. Above the crates is a large hole in the window. Half covered with nailed in slabs of wood, it looks like someone has broken the rest off. Alice decided to take a chance, peeking her head through the empty space. It’s dark and her nostrils flare at the stench of wetness and mold. The building was abandoned years before she was born and always just sat here untouched. Maybe she can hide out here until it is safe to come out. She can’t go in either the front or back door because they were barred but it is obvious someone has broken their way back in. Alice isn’t a fit person by any means but she is petite enough that she can probably force herself through the small space. So, brushing away remaining dirt and broken glass, she pushes herself up and propels herself forward. She’s halfway through when her shirt gets caught on something and becomes stuck. Alice can not help but hiss in pain through her gritted teeth. A serrated edge of glass has cut into her skin and is digging into her abdomen. “Oh god,” she groans, gasping suddenly. The pain is dizzying and Alice wants nothing more than to give up right here. But that wouldn’t be fair. She has not come all this way for nothing. She is not going to let herself die stuck in a window. Alice tries again and it is just the push she needs. She falls from the window, covering her head before it hits the ground. Landing in a heap on her side, she can not help the low guttural moan that rises from her belly. Where her shirt is ripped, she feels blood. Lots of it. Sticky and wet, she squints through the dark until her hand is covered in a deep burgundy. “Fuck,” she mutters. Breathing heavily, she tries to sit up but a rush of sharp stabbing pain radiates through her body. She collapses back and tries to catch her breath because it is a radiating type of pain that is not located in one place. She feels it everywhere. Alice realizes that closing her eyes is the last thing that should happen but it won’t hurt if she just closes them for a few seconds. Yeah. Just a few seconds… OoOoo Mumbling, soft whispers, angry tones. Her eyes flutter open and shut. There is the feel of pressure around her stomach, someone pressing down. It hurts. Ouch. Her chest rises up suddenly before falling. There’s a growing ache in her side, a sudden stinging, and her eyes fly open. Automatically she flinches away in an attempt to protect herself, needing to put distance between whatever was hurting her. “Woah girl. No, no need to react like that.” A gruff voice huffs and a coldness washes over her body. They have found her. She’s been found. Oh no. Oh god. What is she to do? Alice tries to roll over onto her side, a scream raising in her throat when the meaty hand clamps over her mouth and forces her down. Squinting through the dark, it’s a man’s face that hovers above her. He is bald and his puffy face is as round as the rest of his body. However, staring into his eyes, they are glazed over but there’s something different. It’s almost as if he is aware. Alice blinks again, struggling against his hold and it all comes together. She releases a sigh of relief. It’s Old Man Jim. The town drunkard. There is the familiar scent of whisky on his breath - the cause for his faraway look - and he’s diaperless, which is also a good sign. Now, seeing the look on her face, he grunts and removes his hand from her mouth. “Hey now,” he warns as Alice attempts to sit up but even that is a breathless task to do. He pushes her back down. "You've got yerself cut up there really pretty. I cleaned it the best I can - you owe me more moonshine - and wrapped it up. But don’t be gettin’ up now. You need to let it heal.” “I… I…” she tries to thank the man but her voice doesn’t seem to work. “What are you doing here?” That isn’t what she meant to say. Her cheeks color a pink that even he can see in the darkness. He mutters something beneath his breath and shakes his head. “Is that really the first question you got?” “N-no.” He scoffs. “Damn fool, climbing in through a window. You could have broken your neck with the fall you took. Yer damn lucky I was here to save yer fucking neck.” Between insults and thinly veiled jabs, she still can’t be more thankful for the man. Alice has never not seen him without a bottle stumbling down the street with a mean sneer on his face. People avoid him like the plague and she used to feel bad for him until… she just didn’t anymore. “The diaper sniffers,” she gulps “They’re outside. I was trying to get away.” He silent for a moment, staring off into the distance at something she can not see and growls, “fuck.” Wow… that was encouraging. He grabs onto the empty bottle by her head, chucking it at the wall and screams again, “fuck!” Alice gasps between breaths, “We need to be quiet! They’ll hear us-” “They’re going to find us anyway. What’s the point?” Melanie. She is the point. Alice can picture her flushed face, crying out for her and she is nowhere to be found. She can picture the Amazons discovering her, nursing her back to health only to break her over and over again while she wonders whatever happened to her twin. “I needed medicine,” Alice whispers. “My sister is sick. I just wanted to help her.” Pacing back and forth, Old Man Jim lets out a humorousless laugh but stops suddenly. He turns to her. “You wanted to help your sister? How noble.” He cruelly mocks. “Yer doin’ a fine, good job. Jumping through a window, almost dying, about to get caught by those motherfuckers. There is no surviving this thing. It’s only a matter of time.” Alice refuses to believe that because they’ve survived this long on their own. But it wasn’t on purpose. Old Man Jim had simply drank himself unconscious in front of the tv and didn’t even realize the apocalypse had begun because he was too lost to the booze to give a shit about anything else. “Well, what are you doing here?” Alice asks again. Out of everyone, she would have thought he would be the first to go but here they found themselves, the most unlikely of people, fighting for their lives. There is a pregnant pause and Alice thinks that she has overstepped a line, but he eventually sighs, “I’ve been stashing bottles here from when my Marybeth was alive. She didn’t like alcohol in the house so I would come here to drink. No damn crazies are gonna stop me.” Oh. How is she supposed to respond to that? “Alcoholics are very resourceful.” “We ought to be.” Alice can’t deny the truth in that. Her fingers drift over the cloth, a torn piece of shirt, wrapped around her lower half and Old Man Jim snaps, “don’t touch that!” “Sorry!” “Yer gonna get it infected. I cleaned it the best I could but still…” Alice nods carefully, showing that she is paying attention and understands. It was said that Old Man Jim was once a doctor but for some unknown reason, he was let go. Shortly thereafter he turned to the bottle and apparently, the rumors are true. She wonders what happened… “So what do we do now?” Alice ponders aloud but is too afraid to say what they already know. There is nothing to do. Across the room beneath the (now) covered window were her sunglasses. He follows her gaze. “I thought they could protect me from the Amazon's influence. I thought it would save me.” She whispers. “Nothin’ but an old wives tale.” Great. That is good to know. He settles beside her, hopelessly resigned to their fate. “The government didn’t even try to stop them from invading.” “Of course they didn’t. Bunch of pussies they are.” Alice can’t agree more. Within twenty-four hours of invading they had complete control over the Department of Defense. They can’t fight back even if they try. The Amazons are taller and stronger and have a plethora of technology that only existed in their world that was still unknown to them. The Amazon’s call them Littles because they are smaller, weaker and immature. They are nothing but babies in the eyes of the giants. That’s what they think of them… and Alice wonders how wrong they actually are. Chapter 2 The Little Wrangler relishes in the attention like a king drunk on power. At exactly thirteen feet, he stands tall and proud, fondly gazing down at his diapered harem of littles. They are the elites and as the top diaper sniffers in all of Amazonia, they are tasked specifically with the purpose of sniffing out and capturing portal littles. The fall of the Portal World came way too easily which could only mean one thing. The resistance is alive. Most likely having gone underground and are planning their retaliatory attacks, it couldn’t be allowed to happen. That meant all littles are to be found, captured and pacified. It is being done in order to ensure the peace of Amazons throughout both dimensions as well as protection for Littles themselves. They have gotten too big for their britches and think they are stronger than they actually are. However, in reality, littles are no more than overgrown toddlers who have gone too long without proper adult supervision. They need a firm hand. They need an Amazon. Which is where they come in. “Attention!” He barks and pulls a simple wooden rattle from his back pocket. Shaking three times, the instrument works like a charm. It ignites a tiny sensor in their emptied brains that scream obey! He watches as the six of them fall into position. Settling on their knees with their thighs spread open by their swollen diapers, their hands rest on their thighs as their heads raise up, eagerly awaiting instruction. Sugar and Honey are on the end. It was a sweet treat to capture the blonde identical twins two years ago. They were instrumental in leading the Amazonian resistance, particularly for their coordination of the fatal bombing of the House of Little Affairs. Now they care for nothing but suckling on their toes and recruiting old friends to join their “silly diapered adventures”. The sound of giggles pulls his attention to the opposite end of the line where he finds Pumpkin and Willy engaged in a scandalous affair. Leaning back on his hands with his legs parted for invitation, Pumpkin has taken up position between the pudgy boy with her padded rear angled up with her nose stuck in his pissstained diapered crotch. “Down girl!” He whistles, reaching for the paddle attached at his hip. They pull away quickly, her coiled light curls bouncing with movement and the two of them can not help but share a mischievous grin. He’s been meaning to separate them because they are always getting into some type of trouble, and it is obvious by the way her darkened nipples crinkle, it is more than just playful fun. Good thing little Willy’s shriveled willy is caged away for good. He can’t have him getting any silly ideas in his head. “Any more naughty behavior and you’re going over my lap. Am I clear?” He looks at the girl and boy, tapping the dark wooden paddle menacingly in his hand. He then turns to the others. “This goes for all of you.” “Yes Daddy.” They all reply in unison. He nods, content, walking forward to pet the dark hair of the two boys in the middle. Winnie and Pooh. Their big doe eyes cry out for his approval, pressing their heads into his touch wanting more. There isn’t much else they crave than a bottle from his hand and a pacifier to keep their mouths company. The two littles had willingly surrendered during a raid six months ago and quickly took to their new role. Tired of the constant running and hiding, all they wanted was a loving hand, direction, someone to call the shots. It was too much for their tiny brains to comprehend. In the end, they’d taken more than their brains but now look how happy they were. “Good boys.” He cooes and they eagerly whine for more while suckling heartily on their pacis. Honey and Sugar share a look of jealousy. Two years on and they are still working to prove their loyalty. Apparently former terrorists are not let off the hook that easily. “Alright now,” the Little Wrangler grins and pulls out a small silver device from his back pocket. It looks like a compact mirror but with the push of a button, it comes to life. A hologram hovers in the air. A translucent blue, the wavelengths glitch every few seconds but the 3D image is clear. The littles attentively latch onto the video, all previous distractions forgotten. “Sniffers from Shawnee Town Forest sent an alert about a disturbance in the woods. A girl.” They watch as a petite fair skinned little clumsily dodges the Sniffers advances with just a sack over her shoulder and a set determination on her face. Her sharp upturned eyes are wild, caught off guard by the sudden onslaught and pants from the exertion clutching her chest. Stumbling forward, she trips over the root of a large oak before catching herself. The Littles giggle after her, eager to take a new friend for themselves and introduce her to the wonderful world of diapers and fun. But she gets away and the Littles are forced to come to a stop. They are unable to leave the forest's edge having reached the border of their designated sector and flee back the way they came. She’s obviously a rouge - an unadopted little - by her over abundance of clothing and astute expression on her face. Good littles don’t have brains because they don’t need to think. That is Mommy and Daddy’s job and you are only a good little if you wear a diaper because it just reinforces how little you actually are. “Further reports indicate that she took a right once on the road before disappearing from sight. Do you know where that is?” He asks and smirks at the blank expressions on their faces. The Wrangler decides, out of the kindness of his heart, to help the clueless things. “That’s where we are!” He exclaims and they all gasp in disbelief. “Town!” Pumpkin squeals and begins to bounce on her squishy bottom. “That’s right, darling. Good job.” he patronizingly congratulates the girl as a smile beams across her face. This is just too easy. It only takes the simplest things to please the littles as they did not have much else to go on. After they were reeducated at Etiquette school, life has become nothing but a game. Motivated by treats and rewarded with good behavior, the life of a Diapered Sniffer was all about the chase. “Who wants to play the Game?” He asks and they all raise their hands. The familiar twinkle in his eyes shone bright as he pauses the hologram and zooms in on the girl's face. Blue eyes, straight hair with a button nose and a freckle above her blonde eyebrow. “Take a long good look,” he says, spinning the image three-sixty so they can take in every inch. “Whoever is the first to find her will get a very special prize.” The way their faces light up is nothing short of magical and the Wrangler knows they won’t be leaving without her. “What is the prize?” Honey blurts and the Little Wrangler chides, “Daddy will tell you when it’s time. Not a moment sooner.” She pouts sullenly, knowing better than to talk back and crosses her arms over her chest. Winnie got the last prize after sniffing out a rebel in just thirty-three minutes which was the fastest time anyone has ever seen in a long while. He got a vanilla bottle at bedtime AND special time with Daddy. Before that, Pooh won a prize for his teamwork in sniffing out five rogues on the run. He got an extra bedtime story. Honey hasn’t won anything yet and that made her a very grumpy little girl. Sugar bumps her in the arm, smiling goofily and that is when Honey knows it’ll all be okay. They are diapered twins in crime. They do everything at the same time like going poo and tinkle in their diapees without even realizing! It is so funny too like when Honey got a boo-boo and Sugar cries and hurts in the exact same spot. But now, it is time to get serious, which means sticking their nose to the ground and finding the rouge girl. OoOoo They disperse in all different directions, scouring the small main center. There is only the pharmacy, town hall, police station and bank. Devoid of a supermarket, they have to travel to the next biggest town fifteen minutes away to get what they need. There are squeaks of terror from adopted littles at the sight of the sniffers crawling amongst them. “Hold still.” A woman orders. She presents her sissy boy that has been stuffed to the brim with thick padding and very pink get up. Winnie presses his face into the sissy’s backend, breathing in his freshly made warm mess. Satisfied, Winnie scampers to his feet in search for his next target. The act of the sniffers is not an exact science. In order to locate the intended targets, they must first isolate the diapered but that becomes tricky if the intended targets are disguised in diapers. Of course, there are other ways to blow their cover like through body language or the lack of a caregiver and it’s difficult to maintain. Pooh wanders over to a young Amazon seated on the bench outside of the bank with her red faced little. The little boy’s streaks of grey have been expertly bleached over and his wrinkly skin has been injected with a hearty dose of Botox so many times that he is more doll-like than human. “Hello there!” The lady chirps. “My oh my, you are absolutely adorable! Such a good boy…” Pooh blushes, unable to withhold the warm gushy feelings that take over his body and the praise that fills his head. They said he was a good boy… They said he was a GOOD BOY… THEY SAID HE WAS A GOOD BOY! A happy toot escapes his bottom followed by the trickle of pee into his already saturated padding. He doesn't need to sniff anymore into them. The Amazon lady obviously has a good handle on her Little if she was smart enough to know what a good boy Pooh is. He toddles away with the largest stupidest grin on his chubby face. Honey and Sugar work in tandem, terribly confusing the poor little girl who attempts to tell the difference between the two identical faces. Her paci falls from her mouth into a puddle much to her caregiver’s disappointment. The tall man that holds onto her hand clicks his tongue causing her to whimper. In another life, the two forty-year old people would have been considered the same age but not anymore. Thickly gulping back the fear of the notorious diapered sniffers, Honey and Sugar do not hang around for long, because the sound of her grumbling tummy indicates that she is about to make a very stinky present for her daddy. At the same time, Willy is circling a group of babified quadruplets. They are all lined up with their backs to the sniffer, bent down with their diapers at their ankles and reddened bottoms for display. The Mommy spanks them barehanded every time they fidget and Willie nods approvingly. Everything is progressing as smoothly as possible but there is someone missing. Pumpkin. Whipping his head in every direction, the Little Wrangler has his hand on the rattle, ready to summon the lost naked diapered girl when he spots her from a distance. Her back is turned toward the center of town and she stares off at something he can not see. She squats low and her soggy diaper nearly touches the ground. At first he thinks she is going potty, but the slight tilt of her head to the sky and flared nostrils demonstrates something very different. He stalks over to his oldest Sniffer, nearly forty nine years old, and gratefully allows the sound of silence to wash over them. He pets her head, twirling her golden pigtails around his finger. She leans into his touch, mildly distracted and spreads open her thighs. “Nuh-uh,” he makes a noise with his lips, smiling slyly. “I was going to change you after the Game but that little stint you pulled with Willy has earned you a full day of dirty diapers.” She pouts adorably, sticking her bottom lip out but knew this was coming. Honestly, the girl is a little brat and he has started to think that she enjoys punishment. Besides, all Littles love their diapers even when they like to pretend that they don’t. “Come on now,” he says. “What’s got you over here?” “I-I dunno!” She huffs. “I-I fink vat there somethin’ hewe.” He frowns, looking around. They are at the border of town. Perhaps he can extend the perimeter by a yard. There are some houses down the road but the Sniffers in the woods would have gotten a hint of them by now. “Breath deep, Pumpkin.” He commands. “Follow your nose.” And that she does. She breathes in the fresh mountain air with the whole of her lungs, her shoulders rolling back, mouth slightly parting and head tilts to the side. A minute passes, maybe even less and her eyes fly open. Her body stiffens and rises to her feet. Silent, The Little Wrangler knows not to disrupt her. This is a delicate moment and any distraction can break her focus. “Over there!” She exclaims and points her finger at the abandoned building. The Wrangler curses himself for how stupid he is to not consider it before . The building had been boarded up many years before they arrived. It is near derelict so it seems implausible that anyone would try to break their way in. But if Pumpkin senses something then that means everything. “Alright girl,” he says. “Let’s check it out.” “Yay!!” She squeals and skips ahead. She plays naughtily with her bouncing breasts, giving them a bit extra umph in her step. The Wrangler can’t find it in his heart to reprimand her. At least, not now. He’ll first see how the Game goes. When they approach the building, the front door is jammed shut. He yanks as hard as he can but to no avail. The windows in the front are boarded up with wood and can’t see much even peeping through the cracks. “Let’s go around back,” he says and allows her nose to lead the way. Running her fingers over the ivy-covered crumbling brick, he is beginning to think this is a hopeless task when they spot the open window. Slabs of wood are on the ground and he can see the split in the wood from where they have been torn out. The space is small enough for a little to crawl through, even his chubby girl with her milk filled pouch that adorably spilt over her diaper. But he needs to be certain because sending the diaper sniffers into uncleared, possibly dangerous areas is against protocol. They can’t risk them getting hurt when the work they did is so important. “Wook!” Pumpkin exclaims. She reaches out towards a large piece of glass on the windowsill. The Wrangler manages to catch her wrist last minute, pulling her back. He knows that she has no idea how sharp it actually was. “No baby,” he says. Pointing at the clear pointed objects, he says slowly, “Glass… equals… owie.” “Owie?” Her brows furrow together. “Yes. Owie.” He explains. “No touch.” “B-but p-p-peopwe!” She sucks on her bottom lip and points at the window. People? He’s taken aback. There’s more than the girl. That’s when he spots the tiny piece of dark fabric caught on an edge and the drops of red. Blood. And it’s fresh by the looks of it. Pumpkin reaches for her paci that is attached to her pink collar and pops it in her mouth, still whining. So there is something inside. He has to think quickly because the back door is just as useless as the front and he can’t have her crawling over broken glass. But Pumpkin is getting antsy now, dying to get a move on. Think, think, think! He groans. She suckles on the rubber bulb softly, staring up at him with her wide brown eyes and that is when it comes to him. If Pumpkin and the Wrangler can’t go in then the only way is to drive them out. Located in the third pocket to the left on his tool belt around his waist, he pulls out their secret weapon. A tiny round cylinder. Upon hitting the ground, it will ignite in a bright light, temporarily blinding the targets and a gas will be released. Painful and stinging, they will only have a few minutes to get out if they don't want to suffocate. It was used in extreme cases like life or death situations or when dealing with dangerous combatants. While they may just be rogues, the Little Wrangler is not willing to take any chances. “Alright,” he mutters. “Let’s do this.”

A Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story. So, this will be my next story set in the diaper dimension. I fully admit that I am not paralyzed myself, so I hope I do not offend anyone with this topic, but after tearing a muscle in my back this summer, I couldn't help but think of what I would bargain away to get rid of the pain or the problems that I was having. It seemed to good of an opportunity to pass up. If everything holds, this story will be divided into 6 parts, but all will be posted within this thread. If nothing goes wrong, I should have this completed before mid-October and I'll likley be picking up shortly after with a bit of a different story with magic and diapers and whatnot. It's not my usual fair, but I wanted to do something with Halloween in mind this go around. I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter! Part I: New Beginnings Chapter 1: Crashing Through Life The storm had been raging for the better part of the day, but Patrick had to be picked up from a friend’s party. He had run his truck into the ground and the engine likely needed to be fully replaced according to the auto body shop that had towed it away two days ago. He sighed and scoffed deeply as he entered his mom’s car, still frustrated over the fact that he couldn’t get a rental car until tomorrow and thus had to rely on her for transportation. Of course, Laura had noticed immediately and just let it go to maintain the peace between the two of them as usual. For the past two years their lives had touched briefly about every two weeks now in between visits. She didn’t like it, but she didn’t want to start another fight over it. About halfway through the drive back home, however, Laura turned onto a long stretch of road with only two lanes. It saved everyone who took it about an hour of driving, but it was a dangerous stretch that had claimed many lives. She had just gotten off her shift at the hospital so getting home as soon as possible after dropping her son off at his home was the main priority before her lack of sleep caught up to her. As a nurse, she knew very well the number of deadly crashes that had occurred here even in perfect weather. Patrick mumbled something under his breath. “Say something, honey?” Laura asked sweetly, trying to keep the spark alive with her ever-further distant son. Patrick shifted and just continued to stare out the window. “No…” Laura continued to stare at him with her tried and true facial expression that she had used on him since he was two years old. She didn’t say a word, but her well-crafted look said all it needed to. Patrick groaned. “Fine, mom. Geez! It’s just embarrassing to be picked up by my mom when I’m 25.” He rolled his eyes. “It’s fine. Just drop it…” It was now Laura’s turn to sigh. “You know how I hate that word…” “What? Fine?” Laura nodded. “It’s just a word, mom, and it’s just how I feel. I’m fine.” Laura sighed again. “I’m sorry you feel embarrassed sweetie, but your car is still in the shop getting repaired and your rental won’t be ready until tomorrow. You’re lucky my shift ended when it did, and I could pick you up. Something tells me that your other friends back there wouldn’t have been… uh, as safe.” Laura tiptoed around outright saying sober, but Patrick still caught on to her insinuation. “Yeah… maybe. But it was a party!” Patrick threw his hands up in the air. “We were celebrating Sam’s promotion at work!” “And that’s wonderful, dear. I just wish your fun would have been safer. I am your mother. It’s practically in the job description to worry about my only child.” Patrick rolled his eyes. “Yeah… it’s just my stupid car is all. Would have been fine otherwise.” Laura sighed. “Honey, I love you, but that car has been on its last legs for months now. Even as mechanically inept as I may be compared to your late father, even I could tell that. Sometimes I just wish…” Laura faded off. Patrick turned to her with an annoyed look, one that was continually adopted by him whenever they talked about his dad. “What?” Laura shook her head and gave a small shake of her hand to wave him off the subject, before quickly snapping it back to the shaky wheel from the elements outside. “What?” Patrick pressed again. Laura sighed. “It’s just that…” She paused and took her eyes off the road for a second to reflect on her next words. Lightning crashed all around the two and the rain seemed to only pepper their car further. The only positive was that with all the bends in the road, both could see the exit off in the distance whenever the lightning would light up the sky. Having taken the road before in more favorable conditions, ten more minutes and they would be off this stretch and nearly home. “I just wish you were a little… less carefree.” Patrick groaned. “Sorry I’m not some corporate shill like all my other friends,” Patrick said with a deep undertone of sarcasm. Laura winced at the implication. She wanted the best for her son, but she also wanted him to be happy, a fact which couldn’t necessarily be said about his other friends who had pursued careers for money instead of what they enjoyed. “You know that’s not what I want for you, I just… you’re so darn talented. You could do so much…” Laura said wistfully. “You know how much I admired you for not becoming an engineer, doctor, or lawyer like half the block. I mean look at them all now. Out of the ten friends you grew up with from there, seven went on to have one of those three jobs. Now, only two of them have still stuck with it.” Laura let out and exaggerated breath. “I want you to follow your passions, but I just wish that you would pursue them a little more…” “It’s my life, mom. I don’t want to burn out like all the rest. Can’t you understand that?” Patrick’s eyes pleaded out with his mom. He wasn’t poor or anything, but no one could consider him wealthy either. He had tried engineering for a while, but after an intense argument one fall semester, Patrick had changed his major to art. Currently, he worked for an ad agency, but he was still the low man on the totem pole. Laura saw the desperation in her son’s eyes. She knew he had the potential to do well, but two years at the bottom of a company was long enough. Something had to be done. “I do, honey. I just wish…” “Yeah, yeah. You just want me to work a little harder. Work for my position and all that... It’s a nice sentiment and I’m trying sometimes but there’s more to it.” Patrick paused and looked at the ground for a brief second to gather his willpower to continue this conversation. Once collected, he shifted his head back up to meet his mom’s turned and loving gaze. “I… Mom! Look out!” Patrick quickly reached for the wheel to turn out of the path of the oncoming tractor trailer as his mom tried to react to it as well. It was too late though. The large vehicle had slipped out of its own lane and was coming right for them. In a second, the two cars collided with a sickening crunch. All at once the world lurched forward as glass and metal spewed in all directions. Two large pieces came hurdling toward him and his mom. * * * “No!” Patrick bolted upright in bed. He was soaked in sweat and his breathing was labored. Per his old therapist’s recommendation, Patrick looked around the room to steady himself by using his five senses. It took a minute to complete properly, but it really did help, and he once again thanked the universe for lining him up with her after the crash. He looked around the room and shook his head. “Five years… where has the time gone?” Patrick glanced over at his small, old alarm clock and saw that it was 8:06 in the morning. He groaned audibly. “I was hoping to sleep in today, but there’s no point now. Just got to get on with things…” Patrick adjusted himself in his bed, and after many years of practice by now, with a grunt, he was able to swing his legs over and to the side of the bed. Some people had massive cramps in the morning with his condition, but not Patrick. With a large sigh, he collected his wheelchair and then hoisted himself into it. It was black and lower to the ground without any handles in the rear for him to be pushed by someone else, as requested. He lived alone and dealt with all this by himself. It sucked most days at this point, but that was just life after the accident and his ensuing paralysis. His suffering was part of his self-enforced punishment for what had happened. The accident had done many things, but Patrick had fractured his L1 through L3 vertebrate. It caused a lot of issues initially, but the most apparent were what he had to deal with in the morning ever since he had managed it himself since that night. With a groggy sigh, Patrick wheeled himself over to the bathroom to relieve himself. Due to the nature of his injury and his doctor’s plan, it was discovered that enemas and intermittent catheterization were the best policies to avoid any accidents or blockages. Patrick had been a private person about most of that stuff before but now, he knew that he just needed relief. Personal happiness or feelings of modesty had to be placed aside occasionally to ensure nothing got worse. He collected the necessary materials and winced as he prepared himself for the now daily ordeal. The incident that had occurred two years ago when he had to be hospitalized over a blockage then was a painful reminder to just set one’s ego aside and get this whole thing over with. Positioning himself correctly, Patrick applied the apparatuses to relieve himself. It was darn frustrating to do this every morning, but he knew that it needed to be done. About twenty minutes or relief and cleanup later, Patrick wheeled himself out of the bathroom after washing himself off and removing the catheter. “One day I might get used to this… maybe…” Patrick sighed and then rolled himself over to his easily accessible dresser. With some careful maneuvering, he quickly popped out a pair of jeans and a nice polo shirt. Today was a special day and he didn’t want to look like a complete bum. His beard had already grown out and he knew his mom would have disliked how it framed his previously gushed-at round and rosy cheeks. Satisfied with his appearance and groaning after finally getting his shoes on with a little manipulation, Patrick rolled out to the kitchen. After a quick spot of cereal later and the popping of some pills, he was out the door with his usual backpack attached to the rear of his chair. It had everything he would need for the day, and he at least had the common sense to pack it the night before in case it was one of the ‘bad’ mornings. Closing his door, Patrick looked distastefully at the view before him. His apartment was decent but was by no means the fanciest in town. Sparse furniture and minimal wall decorations all desperately noted his still-single status and overall depression. Dating was tough in this town, but the accident or its consequences always seemed to weigh too heavily on his mind to make a real effort to even contemplate a change. Regardless, Patrick then locked his door and rolled down the hallway and to the small elevator at the end. A few neighbors acknowledged him as he wheeled by on the creaking laminate flooring in the hallway, but none made the effort to give him a full ‘hello.’ Patrick had given up on trying to be friendly a year after he moved in here. It was just too much effort for too little of results. On the ground floor and right before he exited the apartment building, Mr. Stacci bumbled out of his front door. “You! Patrick!” Patrick halted and pivoted his wheelchair back to face his odious landlord. “Yes, Mr. Stacci?” he asked as politely as he could. Rent control still wasn’t in place around here and Mr. Stacci was highly known for charging more toward those he disliked. “Rent is due. Pay it in the next day or you’re out!” His breath wasn’t necessarily foul, but if this was a cartoon, a green and noxious odor would have likely spewed out of his chubby and tiny head and all over Patrick as he lumbered over to him. “Yes… right…” Patrick acknowledged. He had the money thanks to some family funds but keeping track of time always felt hard these days. He kept a calendar on his phone, but it remained an issue of his since the accident. “You’ll get the money on time. Promise.” “Good.” The heavily obese and balding man huffed by the front entrance but then squinted his dark and beady eyes. “You know I’m a man of my word. Money tomorrow or you’re out.” Patrick just nodded solemnly, hoping the encounter would end soon. Fortunately for his sense of smell though, Mr. Stacci seemed satisfied and turned about and crept back into his own first floor apartment. A few of the old pictures on the wall briefly rattled as his door slammed close. Patrick sighed at the encounter, made a mental note of the rent while checking his phone calendar, and then made it outside and to the nearby bus stop. He lived in the city and cars just gave him a bit of anxiety now, so the bus system or newly installed public transportation monorail were good enough and had at least become more reliable since the influx of technology in the past two decades. The bus soon halted and lowered its platform device for Patrick to get on board. A few stared as he locked himself into position, but Patrick just ignored them as he usually did by now. It had become routine and Freddy, the bus driver, just gave a nod of his head when Patrick signaled that he was ready. The two rarely spoke, but Freddy had trusted him enough to let him lock himself in by now. It was no secret to anyone that even slightly knew him that Patrick still liked his independence. About thirty minutes after a bumpy and uncomfortable ride later, Freddy announced, “Seventh Street! Seventh Street!” With all the automation in technology, Freddy appreciated the warmth of the personal announcement that he would give out on his bus. Plus, his booming yet gentle voice usually woke anyone up who had fallen asleep and would prevent them from missing their stop. At the current seventh street, Patrick made no motion to Freddy to stop, but he did anyway only meters away from turning into the bust stop. Patrick had taken this route several times before, so Freddy only maneuvered the controls to let Patrick off near the curb. Satisfied after Patrick had made it off, Freddy closed the doors and leaned back in his seat. Soon, the bus was huffing away down the hilly road to the east and eventually out of sight. Patrick sighed at the loneliness of seventh street but then wheeled himself a block to the west and halted before looking up at the large sign above him, ‘Grace and Prosperity Cemetery.’ Patrick blinked back the tears that always seemed to form when he entered here and fervently hoped that one day that might stop. Still, today was more important, and after purchasing a bouquet of flowers from a nearby vendor, he pushed forward more in the cemetery and finally made it to a small plot of land perched on a hill looking over the growing and buzzing city in the near distance. The grave was large and had been purchased years ago by his father. The black granite was practically a mirror to all else that went on around it, but the intricately carved white lettering provided a nice contrast that his parents both appreciated when they were selecting it together. When his father passed away suddenly, his mom and him both found the site a bit depressing but still elegant and regal. Today wasn’t any different. “Happy Birthday, mom.” The accident had taken away more than the majority of feeling from Patrick’s waist down; it had also taken his mom’s life. The storm had caused a delay in rescue and treatment which led to his mom bleeding out more than the doctors could repair as well as the deadening of his nerves in his spine. The distant city shone against the cloudy atmosphere of the day and stood as a symbol of all the change that the world had undergone after discovering portal technology. Trade agreements with the Amazons, or how they liked to be called, Bigs, had fixed so many of the world’s previous and seemingly insurmountable problems. Pollution was quickly becoming a distant memory and most citizens of the world had enough food and power to at least be satisfied, if not comfortable. Even medical treatments had started to advance, but like all things, they had come with a price and had their limits. Now, his mom might have been saved, but even a few years ago, well… the grave was evidence enough of the technology not arriving in time to save her life. Patrick fumbled around in his backpack and pulled out an old silver flask. His dad had given it to him when he had turned 18, much to the chagrin of his mom, but it was a nice reminder of better times. “Cheers, you two.” Patrick toasted the stark gravestone etched with his parents’ names and then took a swig of the whiskey he had poured into the flask last night when he had packed his backpack. “I hope you all don’t judge me for this…” he said, gesturing to the flask. “I know the doctors advise me not to drink with my medication, but… I’m sure if you all can hear or see me now… you would get it.” Patrick took another swig and casually glanced around to see if anyone was watching him. They likely wouldn’t care, but he still didn’t want to be watched in pity. He still had some standards to maintain… Another hill over, Patrick could see a family gathering around another gravestone. Their heads were all hung low, but each held each other’s hand tightly. It wasn’t the first time, but the loneliness of it all could still be felt just as keenly as when he first realized he was now all alone. “Honestly, a sibling, an aunt or uncle… someone would be nice by now. Can’t blame you all, but ugh… I just miss you all… so friggin lonely around here these days.” He took another swig and winced a little as a few more drops went down his throat than were intended. It burned but on days like this, feeling the burn almost felt good. Given his current predicament, the burn was at least something. He was already numb in so many other ways, so even the sting in the back of his throat was a reminder that he was still above ground, unlike most of the people here today. Patrick then laid the small bundle of flowers he had purchased on top of the grave and gave another toast with his flask. “Cheers to you all. Sorry to be the downer and all… but if I hadn’t… I only wish… I would have done that night very differently…” Patrick blinked back an errant tear. It wasn’t the first time he apologized or felt guilty when coming here. While his inheritance and disability let him live a comfortable life, the guilt that plagued him after that night with his mom was nearly intolerable. To say the least, there had been several low points in the five years since the accident. Patrick wiped his face and then gave one more cheer and a long sip of his flask before rolling back out of the cemetery. Staying longer wouldn’t do anyone any good and would just give him more ammo of feelings of guilt later tonight. He had figured that out the hard way three years ago when he had stayed until dark. Rolling down the block, Patrick briefly stopped at the bus stop where he had originally got off and he knew from experience that Frank would be here within the next thirty minutes, but today was different. From his position at the top of the hill, he could see a small corner bar. Knowing the drinks were strong and cheap from other times he had visited and then deviated from going straight home, he knew that it felt like just what he needed today. The neighborhood was in a failing state of what once was in society and the city. Some areas had been refurbished around the world that once looked like this, but the portal industry had changed this area for the worse. A new city center was established to the west and the original neighborhood had been left in ruin. A large and shining billboard clearly indicated the decrepitude of the chipped paint and broken brickwork buildings was not to last and soon, the new industries would be here as well. Likely, in a year, the bar now in front of him would no longer be here. “Progress…” Patrick popped some more pills before shaking his head and then wheeling himself inside. After a single beer with his sandwich, Patrick leaned back in his wheelchair and observed the patrons around him in the aging sports bar. It was still slow, but at least five people had already stared at him from their own positions at the bar or at a nearby table. He picked the corner spot to avoid more attention being drawn to him as usual, but in a place like this, someone like him tended to stick out no matter what they did. Patrick was paying more attention to his sandwich when one of the patrons started speaking loudly and caught his attention. “…stupid Amazons… All of dem are stupid… Isn’ dat wigh… right, Bill?” The man was obviously intoxicated, and the bar counter seemed to be one of the few obstacles that stood in the man’s way from completely collapsing. “Sure, Sam…” the bartender acknowledged but also partially dismissed of the patron. From his face, Patrick could see that it wasn’t the first time that this had happened with the local drunk. “Stupid tall fascists came here with all their… fancy technology…” He leaned more heavily into the bar. “I had a good job, Frank… Coal power plant.” He hiccupped. “Hippies hated us… but it was a good job!” “Good job. Right, Sam…” He polished another glass and nodded his head. “Then they came in… with the government and all. It was such a happy day.” The man took another swig from his drink. Patrick couldn’t tell what was in it. “You remember that, Frank?” Frank sighed. “I do, Sam…” Patrick did as well. Most people alive back then did too. Patrick was only five, but even at that young of an age, it wasn’t every day that a race of beings comes from a different dimension and offers your world a treaty that would only seem to solve everyone’s problems. “Yeah! Had a mass on my liver. Hardening even back then, and boom! Gone in a day!” He then got a smug look on his face. “Iss why I can drink all… this,” he gestured to his quickly draining drink. “Can’t kill me anymore!” Patrick stared at the local drunk and couldn’t help but notice almost the sad hint in his voice. He had obviously lost his job when the fusion reactors outside of town had popped on. It was free energy and the Amazons had offered job training, but the more stubborn or set-in-their-ways folks had elected for unemployment instead. ‘Idiots…’ Patrick’s father had eagerly signed up for the training. Built his own business from what he learned in the new offered classes by the new beings and then sold it for a nice chunk of change. Their small family would be financially set for years to come, but almost like a curse from that windfall of money, after only a year of joy, the next six had then claimed both his parents. “Alright… I think you’ve had enough for the day, Sam… let me call you a ride.” Frank quickly tapped on a nearby touch pad and instantly sent for a ride service to pick Sam up. It was simple and convenient and now, most just accepted the service after it was practically fully funded by the city once true unemployment and homelessness had almost been eliminated. It was a good life… ‘Too bad it was all too late for my family though...’ Patrick continued to sit in the bar for the next four hours. The light began to dim outside, and Patrick had relieved himself in the bathroom twice already with his mobile and disposable catheter products. Each had cleared his head a bit, but once he had switched to the harder stuff beyond beer an hour ago, his inebriation only seemed to take a life on its own. By the time it was night out, Patrick was feeling everything, and his inhibitions were fully lowered. The sadness of the day had been briefly put on hold. For a minute, he could almost imagine himself back with his friends before the accident if he just shut his eyes. Then, a very beautiful and leggy redhead sauntered into the bar from outside and sat at the steadily crowded bar. She was alone and many looked at her with longing looks of their own after her stunning entrance. After three guys struck out, Patrick decided to try his luck and wheeled as smoothly as he could right over to her. With a breath, he spoke in the voice he used to use to pick up women before. It had a bit of a swagger to it, but it practically breathed confidence and sincerity. “Hey there, red. I’m Patrick. Mind if I ask what’s your name?” The woman swung around to meet the gaze of the voice next to her, but after a moment of seeming confusion, her eyes dropped to the figure beneath her. After a moment of looking unsure of what to do next, she finally spoke. “Oh… uh, Mary.” “Good to meet you…” He hiccupped and could feel the stronger effects taking over. He had to push forward, but this bravado probably wouldn’t last long. “Uh… sorry, Mary. You live around here?” Not having dated for a while now, his social skills weren’t as refined as they used to be, but he still had a smidge of confidence about him. His fifth whiskey on the rocks had helped with that. Mary looked at the man below her with the same sense of loss and almost pity that Patrick had come to expect. “Yeah… but um, I’m…” “You here by yourself?” Patrick blurted out. His heart had fallen a bit at the looks she was giving him, but he had to push his luck. Mary grimaced a bit over the suddenness of the question. “Umm… yeah, but look, uh…?” “Patrick…” he said, starting to sound a little deflated at the notion of her not remembering his name already. “Right… look.” She sighed. “You seem nice and all…” Patrick could feel his drunkenly inflated hopes start to quickly fade. “But I have a boyfriend…” Patrick groaned. This was headed for failure anyway, so he decided to push his luck further. In times like these, inhibitions might have been a good thing. “Right… do you though?” he questioned. The words had just slipped out and Patrick could immediately tell that Mary wasn’t prepared for them. After her initial shock of his rudeness, her eyes squinted in annoyance. “Well, if you really must know, then no. I don’t have a boyfriend.” Her eyes narrowed further, and her voice started to rise. “I was actually just trying to protect your feelings at a rejection, but I suppose that doesn’t matter.” Patrick started to shrink away in embarrassment. Many of the growing number of patrons in the bar began to look in pity over the developing event before them. Mary seemed to notice as well and took a moment to collect her feelings. “Look, you seem nice and all… probably… but you’re drunk, and you just seem… you look like you could use a shave and maybe a haircut.” She sighed. “Maybe in another life, but not this one and certainly not today. Understand?” “Yeah… okay…” Patrick’s drunken revelry and confidence was no more. With all the dignity he could scrounge left, he quickly downed a few more rounds back at his old table, but after a few stares from those around him, however, he felt that his welcome here had passed. Subsequently, he rapidly paid for his food and drinks and exited without another word to anyone or even a glance back to the woman who had turned his advances away. The still-seated Mary and the others stared back in sympathy over the figure they saw exiting the front door, but Patrick was too entombed in his own self-pity that he didn’t notice. He didn’t even hear Frank call after him to get a ride back like he had done with Sam earlier. Once outside, Patrick rolled on through the streets. The neighborhood was still a bit of a relic and leftover from the old days of the city, and no time like the night was this more evident. Many of the lights were still their old energy sucking and dimly lit versions, which were barely able to keep even the streets below them properly lit. As such, there were many alleyways and dark corners. Gangs and drug deals were rampant in certain spots and Patrick actively avoided them at all costs. Once completely out of view of the bar and a few wandering people on the streets, Patrick began to curse himself as he made his way back home. “Stupid, stupid, stupid! Damn alcohol!” he cursed out loud. “Why would someone like that even talk with someone like me? Who am I but a lowly failure?” He paused his wheelchair in front of a partially cracked window that barely showed his passing reflection. “Fitting,” he huffed as he looked back at his own image. “Fading away and cracked down the middle…” He shook his head in disgust and wheeled onward. While his confidence from alcohol had seemingly evaporated, his overall drunken state still hadn’t. “Stupid accident… stupid party! If I had just stayed over or found my own ride, she would still be alive! Stupid! Stupid!” Patrick took another round of pills and then rolled his wheelchair down a particularly uneven sidewalk toward one of the distant bus stops. The dim lighting and his drunken state were too much though, and he missed a large crack in the sidewalk until his front wheel got caught in it. “Oh shit!” Patrick cried out when he realized the predicament that he had just gotten himself into. Unfortunately, no one was around to help him out so he tried as best he could to dislodge himself. It was no use, but he stubbornly persisted. It proved to be too much however, and his chair tipped over to the side after one of the larger lurches. “Ah! Damn it!” The wheelchair fell on the ground and Patrick sputtered out in front of it, landing with a dull thud on his head on a piece of the upturned sidewalk. In pain, disoriented, and still very drunk, Patrick looked about him for any signs of anyone that could help. Being a part of the old city that most were no longer frequenting, he reaffirmed that he was all alone. Now, Patrick had been diligent about his intermittent catheterization at the bar. It was mighty uncomfortable at times, but he had a routine. With his mild rejection and drunken state though, he had neglected to empty his bladder before he left. As such, the impact of the fall had caused the damn to burst, but Patrick still hadn’t noticed… until now as the urine encroached on his stomach. “Shit… did I fall in a puddle?” His head throbbed and his vision was becoming blurrier by the minute, but he quickly cocked his head down just to see the damage. To his horror though, all he saw was a wet spot emanating from his crotch and lower portion of his shirt. “Unbelievable…” Normally, he would have shaken it off and just gone home. He had a change of clothes in his still attached and nearby backpack, but the bump on his head and his inebriation were proving too much for his body to handle. Darkness began to overtake him and the last thing he saw was a pair of flashing lights and then a large white truck pulled up with ‘Oasis Opportunities’ plastered over the side. He could hear some distant shouting and the sound of footsteps, but he soon slipped out of consciousness and into a world of only darkness.

The Bug By RogueDratini (A Diaper Dimension story) Pink flower petals dancing to the ground, fluttering down like butterflies. Adolescent Amazons in their identical school uniforms, the girls in their sailor outfits and the boys in their dark blue clothes that made them look like blocks. Tweeners made to look like preschoolers led by the hands by their Amazon parents, though where they were going ‘school’ wasn’t the right term, ‘reeducation’ was more apt. Yamatoa, one of the most beautiful and progressive counties on the planet, for Amazons. For the Tweeners, it was a promise, subjugate yourself willingly and quietly, or go through traumatic brainwashing that left them less than a shadow of their former selves. And they were the lucky ones, for Littles like Hana Lee, there was no option. Worse off than the Tweeners who were told to put on their Pull-Ons, silly bucket hats, and uniforms in pastel primary colors or we’ll do it for you. For Littles, like Hana Lee swinging her legs in her comfortable stroller as her ‘Mommy’ pushed her down the picturesque street, there was no option. For Littles, like Hana Lee naked save for her diaper, a faux pacifier gag, and the little blue bow that was wrapped around her head to signify to all passerby that she was a girl (as if her chest, albeit modest, or girlish face wouldn’t convey that fact), the only road led to a life of permanent babyhood. All according to plan. In a society as polite and noninvasive as the Yamatoans (as long as both parties were Amazon), rarely would Amazons go up to another Amazon’s Little and grab their cheeks or check their diaper. It was a social faux pa. A custom to keep hands to yourself in a country that was mostly city and large town based, an unspoken contract everyone held to keep the spread of germs to a minimum. In keeping contact low, this had transferred to keeping one’s eyes to their self as well. Which meant: a Little, like Hana Lee, was for all intents and purposes, invisible. For others, it might be dehumanizing, being treated as an accessory. No more a person than a little yappy dog in a purse or the purse itself, an accessory to be admired, so long as ‘Mommy’ wasn’t holding her up to the world in an open invitation to invade Hana Lee’s personal space by the elderly or small Amazons. Any feeling like being dehumanized or invisible was just another tool to be used. ‘Mommy’ pulled the stroller down a narrow alleyway, a few garbage cans with yowling cats that ran off as soon as the pair entered it, a handful of overgrown bushes, and a single empty can that rolled from side to side on the carpet of pink flower petals that fell from behind the large concrete wall. “Does baby want her baba?” Hana Lee’s handler said aloud in a stage whisper, a cover up for what was about to happen if anyone nearby happened to see the Amazon pulling into rhe strange alleyway. Not that many would pay too much mind, they would most likely assume that a new mother was bashful about changing her messy Little’s diaper in public, even if the country itself encouraged the lack of privacy for Little bodies, no one in the public would consider it their business. The handler unstrapped Hana Lee, she slipped out to the ground between the Amazon and the stroller, freed herself from the loose diaper and spat out the fake pacifier gag. Hana Lee wasn’t nude, however, her skin tone body suit kept the cool air from her. The Amazon snapped a fanny pack and a watch with a countdown for 15 minutes on to Hana Lee, tapped the comm link that was hidden inside the bow. Handler hid her mouth and whispered, “Testing…” Hana Lee popped a thumb up in confirmation, Pulling away a loose bush, Hana Lee crawled under the perimeter fence into the property of the Yamatoan Prime Minister. She surveyed the scene in front of her, the yard was beautiful, a koi pond with enormous gold fish swimming, several classic Yamatoan style buildings with wrap around porches, sliding screen doors with intricate paintings adorning them, and the large sakura trees with their petals covering the grass and tasteful stone paths. An amateur might have found herself in such a location and pretended she was in an old black and white samurai movie, a shadow warrior of yore about to sneak into a rival warlord’s home for an assassination. However, unlike many other Littles, Hana Lee was a professional. A spy. The watch on her wrist ticked down from 14:57, the time it took her to crawl under the wall and get a feel for the lay of the land, down to 14:56. A pale blur zipped around the compound. A run and jump on to the porch, Hana Lee slipped inside one of the sliding doors. The first room was a simple tea room, the only furniture a table with a few pillows around it. Hanging above, a lantern from a chain. Hana Lee hopped from one side of the corner, to the adjacent wall then flew to the lantern. Off hand gripping the chain, Hana Lee pulled a tiny drill with little ramps running down the grove into a compartment to catch the flying dust it would make, and created a small hole soundlessly, withdrew the drill and placed a powerful camera that was the size of a gnat and covered it with a special putty that would make it unsearchable from the outside. 14:46 1 room down, 37 to go. She skittered in and out of rooms, dining areas, waiting rooms, bedrooms. Cameras were set up strategically, from other operatives Hana Lee already knew their location and danced around them, sliding into vents, climbing in and out of windows. A shadow that barely registered. A consummate professional like Hana Lee, the Little fly, had broken into military facilities with none the wiser, boarded planes with security around every corner, evaded the sight of entire teams of enemy operatives that were actively searching for her. This laizie faire secured compound was child’s play to Hana Lee. Little’s play. 9:25. The most important room. The prime minster’s office. Hana Lee slid across the floor, under the desk where a PC tower the size of her waited. The cords were neat and organized, and she easily found three empty USB ports for her to use. Whipping out three compact flash drives, one between her fore and middle finger, between the middle and index, between the index and pinky, she plugged them in, then glanced at the watch. It would take 45 seconds to upload the virus that would give her employers access to the minister’s network, and download a copy of all files on the computer. Sliding out from under the desk, she used the down time efficiently, installing two cameras in the room, before retreating under the desk, 25 agonizing seconds. The watch was silent, but she could hear the tick of a clock as the numbers went down. Tick-tock tick-tock. A whir of static coming from her comm bead. “Baby done with her baba?” Shit! The code phrase for a premature arrival. 5...4...3...2...1… Ripping the flash drives out, Hana Lee burst out of the room, and into the next door, just enough time to bug one more. She wished it was literally anywhere else. Rooms like this were the worst for Hana Lee. A long time ago, she had wrapped herself in an image of cool, collected, an unrivaled professional, rooms like this sent that image crashing down. Standing in nursery that would be perfect for someone Hana Lee’s size, she felt a shiver go down her spine. Her quick feet slowed to a snail’s pace. Gulping, she stepped over a toy truck the size of her forearm. Tried to ignore the onesies and adorable sailor suits for Little boys that Hana Lee hated to admit would be too big for her, too small for many infantile garments made for Little men. Torture, that’s what it was for Hana Lee to go over every detail in this over sized playroom that did its best to remind her what she really was to the world. Just a Little girl. A mobile hung over the crib, catching her eye. Nodding to herself, that was the spot. She climbed on top of the changing table, trying to ignore the fact she was climbing over stacks of diapers, hoisted herself on to the padded mat, and jumped over the crib, grabbing a hold of the mobile and wrapping herself around it like a snake, her toned legs pressing against the thick bar underneath her. In her rushed movement, a toe had tapped on to the spinning wheel, a little lullaby played. For a second, just a second, the music caught her off guard, she could see herself fall into the crib below, the wide white bars too slick for her to climb out if she wanted to. A happy little accident for her new ‘parents’ to find, drooling and soaked through her bodysuit, trying to grab the spinning mobile until she would squeal with delight on seeing her new Mommy and Daddy. That fear ran through her as she drilled into the ceiling and placed the last bug she would have time for. Another team would have to come in and get the rest of the rooms. It would be shorter work, easier. Hana Lee prepared to vault over the crib, as she jumped, her belly flopped into the top bar of the crib, she fell on to the mattress below, crying and pissing herself waiting for her new family to find her and comfort their new baby girl. Just a daydream. Hana Lee jumped over the crib easily, having made numerous other, more difficult jumps, rolling into a landing and jumping out the window, sprinting through the garden that was straight out of a film. 7 minutes, 36 seconds to spare. Hana Lee cursed, she could’ve made better time. Should have. Crawling under the hole, Hana Lee was abruptly grabbed by two large hands. The fanny pack and the watch were taken off, her bodysuit stripped away, the diaper she wore before fastened, only tighter. Hana Lee understood the precautions, the bodysuit was on her as a convenience before, save them precious seconds, the looseness of the diaper the same. They needed no such niceties now. A quick lie could cover up the real reason behind such things on the way to the op, but leaving them that way now was only asking to rouse suspicion for no reason other than Hana Lee’s comfort. Strapping the Little back into the stroller, Handler leaned in and whispered. “How many remain?” Two hands, each finger extended, then flashing just one digit up. In a louder voice, ‘Mommy’ said in a loud, patronizing tone, “Good baby!” Before shoving the pacifier gag back into Hana Lee’s mouth. Sucking in a quick breath, the spy prepared herself for the public once again. Adopting a dopey expression, swinging her legs back and forth. Like an idiot. Like a Little. A trip to the convenience store and returning the rental stroller, Hana Lee, carried on the hip by her handler, entered their hotel room, decorated minimally, a small closet to the left and a bathroom on the other side as soon as they entered the door, a little kitchenette just past this with a small table low to the ground, one lone TV in front of a tiny sofa, a desk that was empty this morning when the two had first entered the room earlier in the day now had all of the handler’s equipment, sturdy headphones attached to a top of the line laptop. Handler dropped Hana Lee and the bag of groceries off at the front and bee lined to her computer. Tip-tap- “All set.” She said to her partner as grainy images of inside the Prime Minister’s homestead filtered on the screen, her headphones tucked on one ear. Hana Lee nodded and dragged the groceries into the kitchenette, then headed towards her luggage, pulling out a sports bra, dolphin shorts, and panties. Getting dressed, feeling unburdened as she untaped the diaper, having to dig her nails to rip off the tabs, she winced at the sight of what was in the corner. A folding changing mat in the wall, next to a complimentary pack of diapers and changing supplies. It was a grim reminder to Hana Lee. The most popular reason for visitors to places like this in Yamatoa was how easily it was to adopt a Little. No where else in the world did they have such lax regulations. It was barely more than a single piece of paper, just sign your name, sign your Little’s ‘new’ name, a quick examination, and ‘Who’s your Daddy’? Trying to ignore the elephant in the room, Hana Lee finished dressing and wandered over to the fridge, putting away the groceries, flinching at the sight of more complimentary items, two bottles of premade baby formula and a few jars of baby food. Unpacking the bags, Hana Lee wondered what they did with the left overs, was it all disposed or donated to charity, or was it so uncommon it almost never came up? A pop of a can, Hana Lee cursing as suds spilled over the lip of the can of beer. Loudly, she slurped up as much of the foam as she could while grabbing a towel, throwing it to the ground and wiping away the mess with a foot. Taking a spot at the table, Hana Lee noticed the handler staring at her, the Amazon’s full bodied blond hair swept away to one shoulder, one delicate eye brow raised, long lashes fluttering with either disbelief or disapproval. “Yes?” Hana Lee sipped her beer, both hands gripping the Amazon sized can. The Amazon entwined her fingers together, hiding her mouth before saying, “It’s a little early for drinks, isn’t it Baby?” Hana Lee shuddered at her code name, no matter how appropriate it was. Hana Lee and her handler didn’t need to know each other’s real identities, after this mission, they would never see each other again. It was safer if they only knew each other as ‘Mommy’ and ‘Baby’, no matter how much she wished the woman would call her by her real name, she would never know it. Another sip from the can, and Hana Lee set it down. Getting up, she walked towards the window, the Amazon swiveling the office chair around to keep the operative in the corner of her eye. Hana Lee climbed on top of the inert economic air conditioner that sat just below the window and looked down. She could see the Prime Minister’s home just a few blocks away, the exact reason why they had rented out this particular room. Lying, Hana Lee told the Amazon, “It’s good for nerves. Drinking calms me down.” While the alcohol certainly did calm down anxiety, that wasn’t the real reason Hana Lee drank after missions like this. It wasn’t the first time she had to act like an innocent Little, there were even occasions when she would have to parade herself in frilly dresses and even frillier diaper covers for months at a time, just to have clear course to infiltrate one location for less than 5 minutes. For times like that and this, having a shot or a double pint of brew was more than cutting loose, it was an anchor, a reassurance that her brief stint as a baby was just an act, playing pretend, this was the real Hana Lee. The professional, mature spy. “Save it for later.” The Amazon commanded with airs. “Don’t want any surprise visitors wondering why my Little reeks like a brewery.” Hana Lee rolled her eyes. It was always like this when working with Amazons, they think just because they can pick her up without breaking a sweat and were used as the public face that meant they were in charge. There was never any equal footing with an Amazon agent. She took a rebellious swig of beer, in spite of knowing the Amazon was right and the glare it earned her. “Shouldn’t you be looking at the footage instead of watching your ‘Little girl’?” Wordlessly, the Amazon went back to the surveillance. Taking her drink to the sofa, Hana Lee climbed on to the cushions with the grace of a cat, balancing her can with one hand while lifting herself up with the other. “If you spill a drop on there, you’re drinking from a nipple for the rest of the trip.” A mean spirited snap came from the Amazon without looking away from the screen. Not entertaining the remark with another word, Hana Lee grabbed the remote and flipped on the TV, immediately flipping the channel when she saw magical girls wearing diapers. Hana Lee had heard about the Kawaii Chibi Sailor Babies, a show about Tweeners who used their magic rattles to turn into super hero Littles to fight off evil villains who want to make Tweeners and Littles more like Amazons, more than sheer propaganda she knew it was one of those shows that was rife with hypnotic messages and subliminal programming. Many of the channels Hana Lee surfed past had shows like that, a minefield designed to make Littles and Tweeners conform to their role in society. Hana Lee wondered how much of the programming worked on foreign Littles who didn’t understand the language, though she did know Yamatoa so no matter what, she didn’t press her luck on anything that featured anyone with babyish clothing. She settled on the news, conforming to her own standards instead of theirs. The handler took off her headphones and rubbed her temple, groaning. Hana Lee set her half finished beer down and asked, “Everything ok?” “Hmm? Yeah, just have a headache…” The Amazon leaned back in the chair, grimacing. Hana Lee thought back to their first meeting, the two had been introduced just before hopping on the plane to Yamatoa, She couldn’t remember a single thing the Amazon had ate or drank on the whole trip. Usually, Hana Lee gorges herself right before a mission, getting all the calories she would need and then barely eats if it only for a few days, she had assumed the same for the Amazon, but now she can see it was something else. “This is your first assignment, isn’t it?” Hana Lee inquired nonchalantly. The Amazon’s face went beat red. “N-no! I’ve been on plenty of missions!” That made Hana Lee burst out laughing. “Hahaha! You sound like someone lying about being a virgin! ‘My spymaster is in another country you wouldn’t know him’! Hahaha!” The handler the Little a look that could kill, but didn’t deny it. Hoping off the sofa, Hana Lee grabbed the huge woman’s hand and started pulling her away. “Come on.” There a was touch of kindness in her words, an olive brach. Glancing over at the computer, the Amazon let out an uncertain, “But we have to watch the cameras…” Shaking her head, Hana Lee kept pulling. “I’ve seen it all before, you got too jittery to even think about eating or drinking, and now your body is ready to shut down. Happens to a lot of newbies, well, unless they have a vice, then they’re smoking like a chimney, drinking like its going out of style, or messing with some hot little honeypot in the next room and keeping me up all night. Nothing to be ashamed of.” The handler insisted, “But the cameras!” “Will still be there when we’re done eating,” Hana Lee finished, “It’s all going to get sent to someone who’s more qualified to parse through every second, anyway, so calm down. Eat, drink, or you’re just going to fall face first on the keyboard and delete everything while drooling on the keyboard.” Face going pale at that, she asked, “T-that couldn’t really happen… could it?” Rolling her eyes, Hana Lee pointed out, “We have a direct feed going straight to HQ, see this is why you need a break, your common sense is showing.” Sitting the Amazon down at the small table, Hana Lee started spreading out some food for her, premade rolls of sushi that had gotten a bit messed up in the trip to the hotel, a bottle of water, and a can of beer. “Drink this,” Hana Lee tapped the lid on the beer, “Then drink this.” She flipped the top of the water. “I don’t drink,” The Amazon said sulking. Popping a bowl of udon into the microwave, Hana Lee shot her a coy look, “Oh good, another thing I can show you how to do.” When she looked back, everything in front of the Amazon was still untouched. Bashfully, the Amazon admitted, “I don’t know how to use chow sticks…” Hana Lee let out her exasperation. “I really didn’t think I’d have to show you everything. Why wouldn’t you learn how to use chow sticks before coming to Yamatoa?” She looked like a schoolgirl caught in a lie, “I didn’t- I just thought there was more important things to learn…” Once again, Hana Lee walked over, picked up the sticks and ripped them away from each other, delicately arranged them into the handler’s hand. “There, now keep the one on your thumb steady… The stick between your fingers move, kind of like you’re pointing at… Yeah, there you go…” The Amazon looked at the piece of sushi coming towards her mouth, then at Hana Lee in confirmation that she was doing it right, before feeling silly for looking at a Little like that. “Mmm!” The woman covered her rice speckled smile. “That’s really good!” A steaming plastic bowl was placed in front of the Amazon. “Good? You should try it fresh, it’s to die for.” As Hana Lee retrieved her beer from next to the sofa, “Have you been to Yamatoa before?” The handler asked conversationally, eyeing the bowl carefully. “How are you supposed to eat soup with chow sticks?” “Just eat the noodles and the stuff around the soup. At the end you can slurp it up.” The handler popped a questioning look at her. “’Slurp’ it? Haha, kinda sounds like a Little dish. Do you want Mommy to feed you some and when its nice and cool?” She teased, holding out a noodle in front of her. “Don’t do that.” Hana Lee didn’t shoot the opposing woman with a dirty look, just a frigid reply. She took a long drink from the can, set it aside and grabbed another beer from the fridge. “I’ve never been to Yamatoa.” She admitted. “Back state side, there’s a little sushi place off the coast that I go to, they serve portions that aren’t massive to me, and they don’t make me use a booster seat. Some times, the chef there will chat with me awhile. His wife will too if she’s not busy, always trying to set me up with their son, it’s cute…” She didn’t mention that they stopped trying to set them up awhile ago. The son had gotten picked up a few months ago, some black market adoption racket that zonked all intelligence out of a Little’s mind in a marathon of hypno cartoons and recordings. Hana Lee had gone to the son’s ‘wake’, a remembrance of who he was. Hana Lee hated admitting to herself, when she saw the Little man’s picture, that he was handsome, her type, hated staying up at night, wondering ‘what if’. What if she had taken the chance to go on that date. Would the son have gotten picked up, would she have gotten grabbed with him? Air rapidly escaped the next can of beer when Hana Lee opened the tab, as if in solidarity, the Amazon across from her did the same, the cans hissing in a chorus. “It sounds nice.” The handler said. Hana Lee nodded, drinking her beer, the Amazon copied her, then spat out her drink. “Ugh! That’s vile!” Letting out a hearty chuckle. “It’s that way at first with drinking. Try eating a piece of sushi then washing it down. The flavors accentuate each other.” The Amazon did as she was told. “Better?” She rapidly shook her head. “Nope! Pure cope.” But still she kept the beer in her hand and drank a little more, grimacing with each sip. “So… You’re pretty good with the rookies, huh? Do you work with a lot of them?” “A few…” “Do they like… set you up with all the newbies to weed them out?” She shook her head again. “Don’t give me that much credit, they wouldn’t do that with a Little.” There was just a tiny drop of venom in the comment, enough that the Amazon would drop the subject. “You get put with who they think will work well for the mission. No more, no less.” A few more bites of food in the silence. “I don’t like the noodles…” “Udon.” Hana Lee corrected. “I don’t like the udon. You want it?” The Amazon easily passed the bowl over the table, making Hana Lee envious of her long arms. “I’m good.” This made the Amazon narrow her eyes. “You have to eat something.” She insisted, her Amazon nature coming out, that internal knowledge that when it came to Littles they always knew what was best. Holding firm, Hana Lee drank a little more. “I don’t like eating on missions, besides, the chow sticks are too big for me and I’m not using the ‘child sized’ sticks. They’re always pink and have Greetings Neko or have Mega Ultra Sentai on them.” “You have to eat, we’re going to be here for three days!” She shook the bowl a bit, sending droplets of soup raining down on the table. “I’ll feeed you!” The handler offered again. Hana Lee snatched the bowl. “I’ll eat it on one condition, you never offer to feed me again, do you understand?” The Amazon nodded, pleased with her victory. The high tilt of the Amazon’s can told Hana Lee she was almost done with her drink. Frowning at the chow sticks held together with a pink plastic waving cartoon cat, Hana Lee despised how perfectly they fit into her hands and began to eat the luke warm noodles. A little bit ended up on her chin and like a well oiled automaton, the Amazon reached out to wipe the Little’s chin. Without looking up, Hana Lee said in a cold tone, “Leave it or I’ll stab your hand. “Intense! I’m just trying to help…” The handler complained. She tapped her chin for a moment. “So, it’s a little awkward to call you ‘Baby’ all the time, and I’m sure you like it as much as you like calling me ‘Mommy’… What’s your real name?” “No names.” A huff of irritation. “Well, I’ll tell you mine, if you like?” The Amazon offered. “You mean you don’t like me calling you ‘Mommy’?” Hana Lee shot her a pointed look. The blush on the woman’s face told her all she needed to know. “We only say things like that in public, ok? Should barely come up until we’re at the airport. It’s not a long mission, we just have to deal with it until then.” The Amazon helpfully replied, “Well- you can call me ‘Mommy’ h-” “No.” Hana Lee’s eyes raised to see the Amazon pouting. Sighing, “You can call me ‘H’, if you really want to. “Oh! Then you can call me “C” for-” “No names,” Hana Lee repeated. “Seriously, are you just out of school or something? The anonymity is in place to protect us, not just me, you too. If I get caught and end up on a torture rack you don’t want me to know your name so I can oust you.” “But-” There was a pause. “Who would torture you? You’re just a Little girl.” The awkward silence fell heavy on the room, besides cheerful jingle coming from the TV playing a commercial for a backpack for Amazons to carry their Littles in. “I’m not a ‘Little girl’. I’m a trained operative, like I assume you are, or had assumed you were until before this conversation. Drink your water, go back to mindlessly watching the surveillance. I’ll tag you out in an hour.” Hana Lee started clearing off the table of what was left, chugging the rest of her beer in an attempt to cover her rage. “Here- Let me help you.” “You’re on a mission, agent.” Hana Lee reminded her, “And its not mothering me.” C threw up her hands and went back to the laptop, water in hand. There was a pleasant monotony to cleaning, Hana Lee appreciated. Tidying up to her felt feminine, like nesting, it was something a woman should do, not a little girl, who may clutch at her Mother’s skirt and try to help as much as she could, but in the end, it was a kind of play to the girl, an activity to preoccupy her time, to the Mother, it was serious business. Keeping the dishes clean kept the bacteria at bay, kept her family from getting sick, getting rid of trash kept the vermin from having a place to hide, a place to feed, kept them from scurrying up her children’s face and biting them, keeping the dust from coating her home freed her family from the eyes of judgment, a clean house was a clean family in the eyes of society. This belief, this mantra, was all the justification the Little woman needed to clean. Maybe it was a thought process of a bygone era, women should do this men should do that, a relic of societal expectations, Hana Lee cared little, it was important to her. It made her feel mature. And no busy body Amazon would keep Hana Lee from feeling like a matured woman, not today, not yesterday, not tomorrow. She would abashedly stand fast in whatever kept her from being another Little rugrat glued to her TV watching hypno-toons until her Mommy came to tidy her up. The room became dark as the night set in, C’s face turning blue as she stared at the screens, the TV playing in the background. Her cleaning done, Hana Lee retired on the couch, having retrieved a book she got at the airport. She recalled the look the attendant had given her when she set down the cover with a bloody skull with a knife protruding from the top, “Hell Hath Fury”, a novel promising titillating scenes interspersed with moments of suspense and drama. Hana Lee gravitated towards the horror section ever since she realized that a good portion of the time, they tend to out right ignore Littles, something about Amazon’s clutching their pearls at the thought of Littles being in any sort of serious danger ending in boycotts for serious scary stories unless they specifically revolve around parenthood or evil Littles killing their adopted families. Easy to avoid any scenes with diapers or play, although, Hana Lee wasn’t opposed to any stories that involved a crazed little going axcrazy on the Amazons, the only issue was they usually ended with ‘Finally she was peacefully asleep in her crib, never to move a finger against her Daddy again’. She was a few chapters in under the lamp light, the 4th beer opened, enjoying the building of suspense between her two main characters, the TV shut off after the umpteenth commercial promising comfort in the new Kawaii Chibi Sailor Babies brand diapers. When she noticed C clutching her head again. She set her book down and gave the other agent a look of concern. The Amazon’s face was growing red. Hana Lee looked at the empty water bottle, couldn’t be dehydration. She only had one beer, and probably was feeling it slightly, so no hangover. She ate plenty, so it probably wasn’t hunger, though she might have had some bad sushi… “Hey!” Hana Lee cried out for C’s attention. “Hey! You good?” The handler couldn’t hear her, the headphones tight over her ears. Cursing, the Little went over and tugged at her partner’s sleeve. Out of a daze, C gave Hana Lee a strange smile, before frowning in pain again. “Huh?” She asked when she pulled her headphones off. C’s face wavered for a pick, acting as if she were coming out of a drunken stupor. “Huh?” She said again, a flicker of a smile when looking at Hana Lee. “I asked if you’re good.” Hana Lee repeated herself. “You look like you’re having a migraine. I have some aspirin in my bag…” She began to offer. Slowly, C pulled her arm away, giving a Hana Lee a look that was familiar put the agent couldn’t quite place. “I’m alright,” She assured her, a little too quickly. “I’m fine.” The Little nodded, her face speaking volumes about her uncertainty with the statement yet offered no resistance. “I’ll take over from here, go relax for awhile. Go take a shower if you want.” The strange familiar look grew on the face of the Amazon, “Do you-” “I’m fine,” Something told Hana Lee she didn’t want to hear whatever suggestion her novice partner was about to make. “Just go, I’ll watch for awhile.” She sat in the seat for a few more seconds, as if she were processing new information, as still as a gargoyle. Irritation was growing in Hana Lee, but before she could voice it, the Amazon silently got up, appearing to take the Little’s suggestion and entered the bathroom. Waiting a moment to listen for the water to start running, Hana Lee stepped away from the computer chair and rolled C’s luggage by the bathroom door, a friendly gesture. She looked over at the fridge, grabbing the last of the 6 pack, hesitantly wondering if she should save it for the Amazon, but shrugged and took it. If C, and that was a big if considering her reaction to the beverage earlier, wanted more, she could always go out and get some. It’s not like Hana Lee was a child that couldn’t be left unattended. Making herself comfortable, Hana Lee tried on the headphones, but quickly found them too cumbersome. An image briefly appeared in her head of her with the Amazon sized gear on her head, hanging off her like a curtain, looking like a fool. Retrieving her own pair, a cacophony of sound, making it sound like a swarm of flies was buzzing around the room, filled the room briefly before she plugged it back in. No wonder the girl was getting a headache, Hana Lee thought, if she was listening to everything all at once. Focusing on one room at a time, the sound became considerably more manageable. One by one she went through the cameras, looking for anyone important. Finding who she was looking for, she found the Prime Minister and her husband, standing and talking in the nursery. Setting her beer down, she listened in, with her elbow on the table she felt a thick pad of paper. It seemed, at first, C had been taking carefully detailed logs of everything she had heard, dates, where X and Y would be located on said dates, logs on who was coming and going, then half way through, the details became sparse, like the agent’s attention had been else where. The log went from large boxes of texts, to one or two lines, then single words. Worst of all, the lines with single words weren’t pertinent to the job, instead, they were single, unrelated names. Each starting with ‘H’. Hilda. Haley. Harley. Hannah. And a few more after that. Hana Lee couldn’t believe that brat, acting like she was doing something important but doing little more than playing a childish guessing game with her own name. And they said Littles were the immature ones! Like the professional she was, Hana Lee put that to the wayside for the moment, putting the notepad to a fresh page and listened in on what the Prime Minister was talking about. A meeting coming up next month, it seemed important, foreign ambassadors coming into the country… Hana Lee wrote down the information, only, before they could go on, that damned Little boy had stood up, or knelt up, on his hands and knees in the crib Hana Lee had nearly tumbled down into. The Prime Minister patted the Little’s head, and spun the mobile on the crib. In the headphones, she could hear the lullaby from earlier begin to play, and her eyes caught on the spinning mobile, the old biwing planes spinning above the baby’s head. It must’ve comforted the baby because he laid down and just watched it. Listened to it. The tap on her shoulder made Hana Lee jump. She spun around in the chair, seeing C in a fluffy white bathrobe, a towel wrapped around her hair with a stubborn strand peeking out from it. Earlier, C must have been wearing make up, her face considerably plainer now, but not in an uncomely way. “Huh?” Hana Lee said, a little like the way C had said earlier, pulling away her earphones. “I said: Did you hear anything interesting?” The minute caught back up to Hana Lee, though she hadn’t noticed she was lagging behind. “Huh? Yeah, they were talking about some ambassadors coming in a month. I have it written…” Hana Lee looked down at the notepad, pen in her hand, there had been a paragraph up above, but it seemed to end halfway through, after that, odd doodles covered the page, little stick figures of animals, people, a plane. Hurriedly, Hana Lee hid the paper from the Amazon’s view. “I think they’re about to say something else.” C looked over her shoulder. “Who is?” Looking back to the screen, Hana Lee only saw the nursery, the baby fast asleep under the mobile. “They were just there…” “That’s ok!” C reassured the Little. “They’re probably going to sleep, it’s getting pretty late. You can use the potty, if you need to, I know I was in there for awhile. Honestly, didn’t notice until the cold water came out.” Confusion rushed over Hana Lee. It was her turn to rub her temple. “I thought you just went in…” Raising a hand, “Nope, wrinkled as a prune. Come on, you go potty and we can get our Pjs on.” “No, I’m ok, you lay down, I’ll keep monitoring. Never know, the Prime Minister might have a phone call in the middle of the night.” “You sure? You drank a lot of those cans…” There was almost gratitude in Hana Lee when her confusion was swapped with anger. “Stop trying to get me to go on the potty! I’m a grown-up, I know when I need to go, thank you!” Hana Lin spun back around and put the headphones on. The pretty lights bouncing on Hana Lee’s face slowly pulled away. The hotel room was pitch black save for the TV, the intro music for the anime had just begun playing again, Hana Lee tried to inch herself closer to the screen, to watch the flashing colors as the transformation where the girls go from Tweeners to Littles played right before the title card read Kawaii Chibi Sailor Babies. Her legs were tired, she felt like had been standing in the same spot for hours. There was a long creek as the folding changing table came out. Her mind tried to catch up with itself, but as her back hit the changing table, Hana Lee realized how tired and dry her eyes felt. Just a little rest for her weary eyes, then she could figure out what’s going on. She’s only one! Sailor Chbi! The anime theme and the lullaby from the mobile bounced around inside Hana Lee for awhile until the slumber consumed her. Voices. Voices in her ears and morning light hit her eyes, the clinking of tea cups on a plate and the wafting aroma of said tea. She tried to move her arms, only to find she could barely wiggle about. There was a damp feeling between her legs, but that wasn’t a her problem. A few more futile attempts to move her arms, and Hana Lee was ready to scream, but the pacifier in her mouth she only just realized was stifled her. The voices in the kitchen stopped, and C popped into view. “Looks like someone awake!” Hana Lee was ready to cuss her out, swear at her, demand to release whatever was binding her down, only to forget that her pacifier was still in. To her credit, she wore a scowl on her face and let out her demands with adorable harumph sounds coming from her throat. “Let me see the Little darling!” Hana Lee stopped in her tracks, this was a new voice. Damn it! Back to playing the pacified baby. That must be why she woke up like this. C had a surprise visitor and dressed her down to meet expectations. “Here she is, Harper.” There was an attempt to correct her, “Haaahaaa,” was all that came out. An elderly Yamatoan woman sat across from Hana Lee, taking nearly all of the Little’s vision as her peripherals was covered by a thick hood around her face. “Awww, she is adorable!” The woman leaned over and pinched Hana Lee’s cheek. Did social contracts mean nothing to her?! “I’m a bit surprised, though… I wasn’t expecting a Yamatoan Little. I’m surprised you’re allowed to adopt her out,” The stranger chuckled, “You know we don’t go around giving our Littles to everyone, you know!” “Oh! Is she Yamatoan? I got her state side, I have the plane tickets right over here…” The elderly lady shooed C away with her hands. “Never mind that, I’m not accusing you of anything! I get the impulse. I’ve ran this hotel for decades now and I’ve seen thousands like you, dear. You met a Little who’s perfect, just the right size to fill the hole in your heart, but they don’t agree.” In am exaggerated high pitch voice, “I’m too big for adoption!” The two share a giggle. “But then, what’s a new Mommy or Daddy to do? Just accept that answer? No, we grab that wonderful Little, after all, we know best for them…” “Yeah…” Hana Lee tried to look up at C, that answer didn’t really sound convincing, more like convinced… The old Yamatoan reached out for her. “Let me hold the Little thing.” Hana Lee was swung back. “No!” C said in a protective voice. “I er- Sorry, I just- waited too long for her, I can’t bear to part for even a second.” That elicited another laugh. “Yes, yes, you say that now, just wait until every second of the day its crying and screaming and you need that one minute to yourself to reset. “Never.” C reassured her. “Hahaha, I believe you. How many days do you have left here?” The reply sounded a bit sad. “Only 2, I wish I could stay more, there’s so much to see! But… Even on vacation I still have to work.” “You can always come back for a visit, my doors will always be open for you and your Little. I hope, though, as long as you’re here, you take advantage of our procedures. You have no idea how many horror stories I’ve heard about how expensive it is. At least get a mastectomy. You know,” The woman pantomimed snipping at her own breasts. Hana Lee recoiled as much as she could in her tightly bound prison. C let out a polite chortle. “I don’t think that’s necessary. You can’t really tell, but she’s nearly as flat as a boy anyway!” Hana Lee let out the most ‘I never!’ noise through her pacifier. “I don’t think she seems to think so! Let me tell you, though, it’s not just about fitting them into those adorable clothes. Little girls, they get this idea in their heads, that just because they have boobies like Mommy that means they’re big. Gives them a perverse feeling of being ‘sexual’, heehee! Can you imagine! A little being sexual!” Hana Lee was moved to a different arm, and now only saw the older woman’s arm and the tea cups on the table. “But I read we should get one of the vibrators…” “On that, I completely agree, but that’s less about sexual gratification and more about training. Reinforcing the idea that from now on, the only pleasure she gets is when she’s in her diaper. She’ll be a lot happier in the long run. Some Littles, from what I’ve seen, after a few decades of not getting any kind of release, will hate their diapers. Whenever they get a chance they’ll run around nude! It’s cute for pictures but please, save yourself hours of cleaning up puddles and stains and teach her to stay in her diapers.” “Oh, but you were talking about procedures?” “Yes, yes, we have the best doctors in the world, if you want a crawler, they can fiddle with her knees, if you want your Little to be immobile there’s a special shot. I believe you can get that in your country to, but the professionals who can do that have such a long waiting list. It’s best to just get it right out of the way. It’s very damaging to their sense of security to take away walking a year or two into their new life. Makes it so they can’t trust you. Imagine! Not trusting their Mommy to know what’s best.’ C let out a long, “Hmmm…” Like she was really thinking about it. “You’ve given me a lot to think about.” The old woman started getting up. “Yes, well, I won’t keep you. Oh, did she like any of our shows?” “That one with the Tweeners who turn into those adorable Littles in the cute dresses.” C answered automatically. “Last night, I found her staring at it for hours.” “Ahh, I know the one, Kawaii Chibi Sailor Babies. I have a box of toys, I’ll bring one of the rattles up. Harper will love it! That’s a good one to get the girl into, you just have to be careful, so many Little girls will go to daycare and start whacking other Littles over the head with their rattles if they see them acting too ‘grown-up’, hahaha! It’s adorable, but can lead to petty squabbles.” “Aren’t all Little squabbles petty?” “Haha! You’re not wrong. It was nice to meet you, Cassie, and you too Harper. See you two soon!” A confused Hana Lee heard the sound of the door close. Around her, Hana Lee could feel the blanket come undone. The chill in the room almost made her want it back on, the only clothing she wore underneath was a diaper. As soon as the pacifier was pulled out of Hana Lee’s mouth, “What. The. Hell.” She gave C- Cassie the dirtiest look she could muster. “What?” Cassie said nonplussed. “Flat as a boy? Vibrators? This?” She gestured towards the Monkees that hung low between her thigh drenched with her own waste. “Oh… Do you want me to change you?” Hana Lee could scream. “Why did you let that weirdo into our room? Why did I get swaddled and diapered? You know it could be one or the other!” Cassie sighed, “I’ll have you know, I called the front desk because I woke up last night because someone had pissed on the couch while watching some silly hypno-toon and I asked for a replacement. By the time I saw you, you were so out of it you left me no choice but to diaper you and put you into bed. And when the owner of the hotel came to see my new Little, of course I made you look the part, gave you a pacifier so you wouldn’t start throwing a fit if you woke up, which, by the way, I’m glad I did, I heard the noises you were making, you would’ve blown our cover for sure.” There was strong desire to try and punch a hole in the Amazon’s logic, a very strong desire. “Yeah! Well why did you tell her your name then? Doesn’t that blow your cover?” “No? That was the name I put on the hotel registration. It’s not my real name. Why were you watching those cartoons anyways? You know those things will rot out your brain.” “I didn’t put them on!” Hana Lee objected. “You must have.” C threw up her hands. “The last thing I remember doing before bed is trying to tell you were drunk and needed to go to the bathroom, but you insisted you were a ‘big girl’ and can go whenever you want, so I left you alone to watch the feed. Next thing I know, it’s the middle of the night, you’re making a puddle on the couch and whining. I didn’t know how long you were going to be mush-brained, I did the only reasonable thing I could do, diaper you and go back to sleep. Speaking of which, get changed, you smell like a rest stop bathroom.” Hana Lee’s hands fell to her sides. “I- don’t remember putting on the TV.” “You were drunk, who told you it was a good idea to drink 5 cans of Amazon sized beer? Obviously you staggered to the couch after nothing was going on the computer, threw on the cartoons accidentally and got sucked into it.” The Little looked down, ashamed of herself. “Sorry…” She mumbled. “Don’t be sorry, go put on a fresh diaper!” C hissed, pointing to the changing table. Folding her arms, Hana Lee pouted. “I don’t wanna wear a diaper!” “Too bad! Because my Little girl is going to get a shiny new toy from the nice hotel owner soon and she’s not going to be wearing something an unadoptable Little is going to wear.” “Fine!” Hana Lee stomped her foot down before she could stop herself, and wandered over to the changing table. Before waddling back. “I can’t get it off…” She admitted. Rolling her eyes, C leaned over and undid the tapes, before Hana Lee covered her privates. “Really? Modest now? Couldn’t have been modest last night when I was changing your ass? Whatever… I’m going to go back to doing our job. Let me know if you need a baba, or do you not drink anything other than beer during missions?” Fuming red, Hana Lee shuffled back towards the changing table. “Throw away your diaper too.” C reminded Hana Lee without looking away. “I’m gonna!” Hana Lee sneered. “Just as soon as I figure this out…” The diaper goes that way, no, no that’s backwards… Can I do this standing up? Oof! That just fell right off. Maybe if I turn this way…. And there! “I did it!” The Little proudly announced, making her way over to the desk. The Amazon didn’t look towards her, too engrossed in her work. A little deterred, a little louder, Hana Lee said, “I did it!” Damn it, what’s the point of putting this stupid thing on perfectly if you don’t get praise for it? Hana Lee roughly tugged on the Amazon’s pants. Pulling the headphones away, C looked towards Hana Lee, half annoyed half bemused. “What’s this?” “I did it!” Hana Lee proudly put her hands on her hips, beaming up at C, ready to be told what a good job she did. “Yup, I can see you did it. But, did you do a good job?” Hana Lee looked down at her diaper, maybe the tapes were a little lopsided, and one leg was sinking lower than the other, but she had tried her best. “Yes?” She asked, looking up for confirmation. Without saying anything, C picked up Hana Lee, without questioning what she was doing, wrapped her arms around C’s neck. Hana Lee was a little confused when she was dropped on the changing table. “Why we over here?” Simply, “I’m fixing your mess.” “I did a good job though! I always do a good job!” “Let’s see….” C examined the work. “Your tapes are too loose-” The Little nearly shouted, “But I can’t take it off if its too tight!” “That might be the point… Going on, you didn’t wipe, you’re still super sticky, I’m gonna need to scrub my arms after this.” C pointed out while demonstrating with wiping down Hana Lee’s thighs, waist and everything in between very thoroughly. “You didn’t put on oil. We don’t know how long you’re going to have to wear this, so everything we can do to stop chaffing is needed.” The Little’s lips started to tremble, regretting ever asking for C’s opinion, while the Amazon applied the baby oil to every bit of the girl’s undercarriage. “No powder, keeps away the chaffing and makes you smell nice, very important…” She said as the Little’s whole bottom was enveloped in a cloud of the powder, she hated admitting how pretty and nice it made her feel. “And…” C pulled the diaper between Hana Lee’s legs, till it was covering up her belly button. “One…” The Amazon pulled the tape on the left side of the Little spy until it was tightened fast, “...Thing…” And the right side. This wasn’t the first time Hana Lee had to wear a diaper, but it felt different, it was so much tighter than the others, or so it seemed. Every breath she took, her tiny belly, with her abs out, would take with it the diaper, the plastic edge tickling her side. She was set down on to the floor, her feet feeling unsteady in the bulk spreading her legs. “Hey!” Hana Lee said sharply as she saw C pick up her used diaper. The Little walked steadily towards the Amazon, grabbing on to her pant legs. “I told you I was gonna throw it away!” C patted Hana Lee’s head. “Don’t worry about it, I got it.” “No, no, no! I wanna do it!” Hana Lee held out her hands, her fingers extending in and out. The Little ignored the eye rolls that accompanied the sagging padding changing hands. The thing smelled disgusting to her, Hana Lee’s nose wrinkling, she must have been wearing it for awhile. Shuddering as she tossed her old underwear into the trash Accomplishment filled her. She looked over at C, who was busy listening to that silly surveillance footage again. Hana Lee wished she would look over at her and tell her she did a good job, like she had after Hana Lee went through the process of installing those stupid cameras. “Good baby!”The memory played out in Hana Lee’s head, it hadn’t done anything for her at the time, but recalling it now made her feel funny, bubbly. Hana Lee spotted the dirty table, tea cups with thick lines of lipstick coating the rim, the kettle with the cooling water inside of it, empty wrappers that used to have cookies. She took the dishes and one by and dropped them in the sink, tossed the wrappers into the trash by the handful, landing on the yellowed plastic and cotton inside. Eyes darted towards the Amazon, still ignoring Hana Lee, annoying her for reasons she couldn’t quite explain. Sighing, a feeling of restlessness coming over her, Hana Lee looked down at herself, legs uncovered except the diaper that covered her crotch and half her thighs, her chest that lay bare, rising with every breath. Why had she taken her sports bra? Shrugging away that thought, she toddled towards her luggage, heading feeling fuzzy and heavy, hoping a few more clothes would help her feel normal, distract herself from that stupid Amazon in the corner of the room. Unzipping the bag, she started pulling out clothes and tossing them aside when they didn’t fit her mood. The jeans, leggings, and shorts were easy to discard, none of them were going to fit around her waist with the bulk around it. The shirts were another story. They would do in a pinch, there just wasn’t something right about any of them. They didn’t quite encapsulate the vibe she was going for… This kinda worked? It was more of a nightie, all things considered, the pink slip on negligee, the sheer silk fabric that hugged her curves, the spaghetti straps that showed off her lithe shoulders, the lacy hem that… Well, right now the holes that would show off a scandalous sneak peek at her upper thighs only revealed white plastic that was already quite apparent just below the nightie like the tip of an upside down ice ber, but the effect was more or less the same. It helped her feel more womanly, grounded her. She chased that fleeting sense of normalcy. On the side of the couch was her book from last night, right where she left it. Hana Lee gave it little thought as she climbed on top of the cushions like she had the previous night. She gave the Amazon a quick glance, almost hoping she would look over at Hana Lee and tell her how good she looked, how cute her nightie made her appear. Ignoring this desire, Hana Lee channeled her confused feelings into getting through some of this book. A welcomed distraction. The only issue with the task is how little Hana Lee could pour herself into it. For several minutes, she tried to force her attention to the words in black ink that lay on her lap, each time she found herself at the end of a page finding she hadn’t absorbed it at all. Must just be a boring part… The Little tried to justify herself. Maybe skip ahead a few pages… Hana Lee found herself skimming more and more, taking in less and less each time. Finally she seemed to get to an exciting passage. ‘The skin, scaled like a serpent with claws hooked and curved like a terrible bird of prey emerged from the mattress still wet with the blood of Caroline’s wounds, leapt towards the girl’s throat…” Hana Lee dropped the book, suddenly not feeling like reading, her goosebumps raising the fine hairs on her arm. Before she could process her feelings, the TV clicked on, a white Kitty wearing a diaper not dissimilar to the one on Hana Lee, crawling on her hands and knees towards a blue penguin and black bat. With urgency, Hana Lee snatched the remote and tried to turn the TV off. She breathed a sigh of relief when the image faded to black. And then flickered back on. The spy tried again, watching the light dim away only to turn back on with a vengeance. “Kutomi’s Daddy helped her pick out her outfit. Greetings Neko, did your Mommy dress you?” The penguin asked, as if the answer wasn’t obvious. There was a calming music in the background of the show that made Hana Lee feel relax and sluggish. The feeling sent spikes of anxiety in Hana Lee. Vainly, she attempted to switch the TV off again, just to watch it repeat its trick. Hana Lee did the only thing she could think of, tell her Amazon. C was glued to the screen, she seemed to be writing something on the notepad before her, though Hana Lee couldn’t see what she was jotting down and C wasn’t glancing at the paper. “C!” Hana Lee tried to call for her. “C!” The jingling tune the TV played caught the Little’s attention while her hands burrowed and clutched at the Amazon’s pants. Her eyes reflected the skittering bundles of color over the screen, they had started to sing, Hana Lee stared at the scene unblinking and unable or unwilling to pull away. Sense of awareness lost on Hana Lee, she didn’t feel herself picked up and placed in the Amzaon’s lap, the fingers running through her short hair weren’t actualized in thought, though it made her purr like a kitty cat. “Baby? Baby? Harper?” A voice called out to her, only that last word emerged Hana Lee just long enough to utter anything. A dreamy smile, the reply coming from someone waking up, “Hana Lee…” “Hmm?” “M’ name’s Hana Lee…” Now the fingers running through her hair were joined with another caressing her chin. “That’s a pretty name.” The voice mused. Hana Lee silently agreed, not straying her gaze from the screen. The hand stopped tickling her chin, and ran down her nightie. “I like this too, it’s pretty and silky but…” Hana Lee wasn’t paying attention, she bounced her bottom on the lap of the Amazon. Pointing to the pink negligee, Hana Lee corrected, “Sexy…” That only made the Amazon scratch her chin in thought. Suddenly, Hana Lee was on her own two feet again, slightly sinking into C’s thighs as she was carefully balanced with the Amazon’s hands under her armpits. “I think Baby needs something a little bit more appropriate if we’re going to get a visit from that nice lady, isn’t she?” There was a nod without understanding, not fully letting in that last statement. Hana Lee pointed at the TV, nearly losing herself again in the colors and music. “The TV won’t turn off!” She said in an accusatory tone, like tattle tale telling toddler. A look of feigned concern that Hana Lee couldn’t tell was insincere. “Oh? Let me try…” The Amazon, picking up the Little, stepped over to the couch and tried to flick off the screen, Hana Lee watching intently, when it instantly fired back up, Hana Lee hid her face into the Amazon’s collar. “Huh, well how ‘bout that…” “Hana Lee…” The girl was sat down on the computer chair, the impulse to spin in it was great. “Hana Lee…” Hana Lee looked up expectantly, almost surprised the Amazon knew her name. She seemed to be almost testing it, getting the feel for how the words rolled off her tongue. “I think I’m going to step out for just a moment, I need you to be a big girl for me and do two things, ok?” A determined nod came from Hana Lee, ready to accept any task. “I’d like you to watch the computer for me, let me know if you see any monkey business when I get back.” Hana Lee glanced towards the computer screen, the funny music from the TV still in the background. She wanted to see the monkeys now but only saw the flashing images of the house she was in yesterday. “And I need you to eat something for me…” The headphones were popped out of the audio jack and Hana Lee’s were replaced, for a second, Hana Lee could hear that lullaby that haunted her in her dreams, and then that’s all there was in the world as the earphones were pressed into her ears. Hana Lee sat on her rear like a good girl and stared at the screen, nothing else in the world until eventually a bottle was pressed into her mouth, hands slowly reaching up to hold it while she stared at the screen, the image going back to the nursery, to that pretty mobile. The bottle in her hands had a chalky aftertaste, but the cream on her tongue was glorious, rich overtones and incredibly sweet ambrosia. With each suckle sending the marvelous liquid down her throat, a thin film coated her throat that grew thicker with each swallow, like a wall of paint getting a new layer added. There was no telling, on Hana Lee’s part how much time had passed, how long had she been sitting there. The Prime Minister had come and gone with her Little boy a few times, though fortunately, as if it knew Hana Lee was watching it, the mobile remained spinning, a fantastic carousal that demanded all of the girl’s attention. Hands were around Hana Lee once again, pulling her free. Briefly, when her head rolled down, she saw the bottle she had been drinking from abandoned on the floor, the swallow remains on the bottom and a drop hanging threateningly from the nipple ready to fall. She couldn’t remember dropping the bottle, or drinking from it, she barely remembered it being placed in her mouth. The passing of time was a blur to her, memories were getting clumped up and cobbled together. “Hi, Hana Lee.” Something in the way she said it, possessiveness. Not Hana Lee, her Hana Lee. That said, whatever emotions conveyed in that greeting went right over the Little’s head. Looking up into the face of the Amazon, Hana Lee’s confusion melted away, the waves carrying it back to the sea that was Hana Lee’s mind in turmoil. There was no need to be concerned anymore. Clinging hands held C’s shirt, a feeling of neediness and dependency that Hana Lee hadn’t had in as long as she could remember suddenly dropped on her, unwilling to gain control of herself. Pressed against C’s body, Hana Lee conformed to the bumps and grooves of the woman, head placed on the woman’s wide (to a Little) shoulders. Briefly, she saw the TV playing another rerun of the anime with Littles in sailor onesies and diapers. “Wah wah-” Hana Lee tried to say she wanted to be near the screen, only nothing came out. The thick coat of chalky cream seemed to have an effect on her vocal cords, they were as heavy and cumbersome as the rest of her body felt. Though, that wasn’t the only effect the cream had on the girl she would soon discover. There was a bag on top of the changing table waiting for C and Hana Lee, a bright pink package sticking out of the top. Curiously, Hana Lee tried to ask ‘What’s that?’ little more than nonsense left her mouth. “Mommy got you pretty new diapies.” C said intuitively, or maybe she was just stating it regardless of whatever her new baby girl had tried to ask. Either way, that new word, that powerful title, immediately went to work burrowing inside of Hana Lee. Any identity other than ‘Mommy’, C, Cassie, the handler, partner, wiped out, evaporated. A final ghost inside of Hana Lee, the light inside of her balked at this. She scrambled to made her way to the top of her own consciousness, a corpse digging its way out of her own grave as dirt flew in her face, or in this case, infantile impulses and feelings that burned where ever Mommy touched her. Falling on to the delicate padding of the changing table, Hana Lee cooed up at her Mommy, in what was quickly becoming her new normal, ripped opened the tapes. The music and sounds from the TV, the haunting melody of the lullaby, not only telling her that this was ok but whispering that without this care life would be empty. That’s all there was now, Mommy’s Little plaything. The natural order. Repulse filled that last speck of Hana Lee’s maturity as it discovered the formula’s final trick. Her face tightened, her body tensed and arched, she pushed out the soft mess that had made itself known with no notice. The shell that formerly was Hana Lee giggled with relief as she fell back down on the changing table, a tiny dribble spouting from her slit making a little arc in the air down to the thirsty fluff. “Was that it?” Mommy cooed above her, rubbing the Little’s belly with a slight pressure coaxing anything else out. Hana Lee did not disappoint. A little pass of wind, then a tiny additional pile dropped from her. Head lulling back, Hana Lee’s eyes caught on to the flashing images on the screen, and became glued to it as Mommy finished with her messy chore. In the background, she could hear Mommy coo at her, give her bright affirmations that only seeped into her conscious. Both Baby and the remnant of Hana Lee’s maturity were locked into the show and became in sync, attention only taken away from it when Mommy showed her the new Greetings Neko diapers that she would be wearing for the next day or two, until she would inevitably need a new pack from Yamatoa’s wider selection or Mommy took her back to the states where the options weren’t quite as varied. Brief recollection made Baby smile at the image of Greetings Neko, but fell back into the important matter of watching the Kawaii Chibi Sailor Babies stop the villain of the week from making them feed themselves. Babbles excitedly cheered as the Sailors beat the villain back as Mommy taped her into a fresh diaper. Brought over to the glowing screen and plopped on the ground, the last bastion of maturity inside Hana Lee was transfixed as the show went into another episode, squealing in rage when Mommy ripped the negligee off her head, not because she was being disrobed against her will, but because she could only barely make out the scene through the thin fabric. Mommy showed her a couple of the outfits she had bought in their short time apart, though only the onesie that was like the star’s of Kawaii Chibi Sailor Babies really held her attention for more than a fraction of a second and finally her binge watching was interrupted by Mommy threading her arms through a beige dress with a happy octopus on the front, then she was left alone until the second bottle of formula was placed in front of the Little who took it with no heed to what had happened with the last one. The liquid mess that had quickly coursed through her and the way the formula made her speech incomprehensible was unconnected as far as the Little was concerned. In the background, there was a knocking on the door and quick words were traded. Mommy came over to Hana Lee with something hidden behind her back right around when the bottle was mostly drained.”Mommy has a surprise for you!” She pulled a rattle from Kawaii Chibi Sailor Babies that made Hana Lee bark out joy and reach out with uncoordinated movements for her prize. All eyes were on Mommy as she played a game of keep away with the Little, smiling at the Little’s attempts to grab the toy. Hana Lee came to then went past the verge of tears, cries and tears of frustration met with a gleeful, sadistic smile from Mommy. She would hold the rattle just out of the girl’s reach, only to pull it further away when she inched closer. The game was torture to both Baby and the Little that still screamed out inside of her. Until the the rattle was slipped out of Mommy’s hand and into Hana Lee’s hands. Mouth agape, she shook the toy, delighting at the rattle inside. A quick few munches testing the toys durability, then a few more for good measure when the mouth feel turned out to be so good. There was almost more tears from the girl when Mommy took it away from her and she was lifted up, placed on Mommy’s knee with one of her hands balancing Hana Lee. “Mommy’s going to show you the best way to play with your new toy.” She promised, leaning in to whisper in Hana Lee’s ear, a devious glint in her eye. Pressing the bottom of the handle, the rattle whirred to life, the head pulsing rapidly as the beads inside the head bounced against the walls, creating the music that Hana Lee would come to associate with her ‘special play time’. Ever so slightly, Hana Lee was leaned back and the toy was shoved between her diaper and her Mommy’s knee. Friction between Hana Lee’s mound and the cotton caused by the toy made the girl moan in surprise, she bucked her hips to the pleasure. Mommy let Hana Lee get used to the motion, her body getting into a grove while the buzzing, rattling, music from the show, sounds of contentment and excitement, all blend together into Hana Lee’s own personal symphony. Then Mommy threw in her twist. Knee rising, the bulb of the rattle pressed further into the plastic, Hana Lee’s grinding momentarily paused in anticipation of the new trick while the vibrations pulsed closer to her wanting sex. Then, a descent. Hana Lee groaned in ecstasy when her body bounced on and off the toy, a reprisal from the pleasure then the shocking reintroduction of it. Weakly, Hana Lee humped her Mommy’s knee and the noisy wand as the leg bound up then down, repeating. A breathy voice leaned into her ear. “It’s better if you’re wet…” Hana Lee didn’t know whether it was her caretaker’s instructions or if the messages that had been subliminally given to her had weaved a web in her brain to no longer notice the signals her body gave, either way, her diaper flooded with warmth with no input from Hana Lee. She found it true, the saturated padding yielded more to her, the hot plush of the diaper between her and the buzzing muted the pleasure, a little, but motion of everything cascaded into Hana Lee. The inhibitions inside Hana Lee’s inner maturity bent and bowed with her body, the orgasm that began in her diaper and pulsed through her body was the final nail on the coffin of the woman that Hana Lee once was. All that remained was a mewling Little girl, soaked and exhausted. Toy turned off and placed in the Baby’s hand to shake and enjoy the sounds of while she was left to stare into the brain rotting glow of Yamatoa’s hypnotic program. Two days later: Mommy and her Little girl, strapped in a baby carrier on Mommy’s chest left the airport after disembarking from the plane from Yamatoa. Mommy pulling two suitcases behind her. One, holding all of Mommy’s things, though it was lighter by one laptop, left in a trash as Mommy found a new, more important mission to over take, the other, completely refilled, anything left by the adult Hana Lee once was now stocked to the brim what Harper Lee would need. The Baby, Harper Lee, pawed at her chest, making whimpering noises in her new favorite sailor inspired onesie and the pretty blue bow wrapped around her head that told the strangers passing by she was a girl. She did not take the procedure to remove her breasts as well as the ones to take away her walking ability or the ones to alter her vocal chords leaving her mute except for the noises that Mommy called adorable. The threads that sealed her itched and scratched her, and left her confused. Mommy hushed the Little one, taking a hand off a suit case to brush away her new child’s pawing hands. The material the baby carrier was made of too thick for the Little to get to her front, but Mommy wanted to nip that habit in the bud. In time, the girl would get used the loss of her secondary sexual characteristics, further down the line, she’d forget she ever had them in the first place, a long with the rest of Hana Lee, her memories of exciting missions becoming little more than childish daydreams. It was going to be a long day ahead of Mommy. Her home was not yet ready for her new Little girl, her surprise souvenir from Yamatoa. There would need to be a lot of work to be done for her Little crawler to be safe and happy. Of course, Harper Lee would stay out of Mommy’s way, the DVD box set of the entirety of Kawaii Chibi Sailor Babies that sat inside one of the suitcases would see to that. There was a buzzing in Mommy’s back pocket. Pulling out the disposable flip phone she carried for work, she saw an unlisted number on the caller id. She smiled and snapped the phone in two, tossing it into a nearby trashcan. Mommy would need a lot of things for her and Harper Lee’s new life, what’s one more?

Intro: Not long after I finished writing 'Seems Too Good,' I had an idea for a new story that's been percolating for the past six months or so. A few weeks ago, I was able to finally get some time to work on this new work, 'In-Between.' I currently am working on Chapter 18, and anticipate I'll hit about 37-40 chapters when it is completed. I've decided to go ahead and release it as a serial at this time, with the prologue I'm posting tonight, and then I'll post a chapter each Friday until I conclude my writing, when I might consider posting more frequently. I really appreciate all of my readers who have left so many great comments, voted on the chapters, and generally been very supportive! Please consider leaving a vote on each chapter and/or a comment to help this appear frequently in the suggestions on the main page! Special thanks to PrincessPottyPants for letting many of us write stories in the sandbox she created with the DiaperDimension! Please note that this book is intended for mature adults, ages 18 and above only. This story will feature diapers, bottles, and other adult baby content. If that's not something you're interested in I would advise you to take a pass on this work. I believe the story is more than that content, but it does feature that throughout the work as a main theme. There are references to my other works, but it's not required that you read them before hand to understand the story. If you do wish to read in order, I recommend this order: 1) Diamond Tours 2) Undercover Tour 3) Exchanged 4) Little Hope - Exchanged Book 2 5) Alterations - Exchanged Book 3 6) Seems Too Good I hope you all will enjoy this new work! Thank you so much for joining me on this new journey! Prologue: I LOOKED AT the mark my dad had made on my doorframe again and smiled with glee! Today was going to be the best day ever of high school! I might never have noticed if my friend Shawn hadn’t said something yesterday about it seemed like I’d grown. I’d given up hope that would likely happen anymore at eighteen, and stopped measuring, but here I was… finally!!! I was practically bouncing as I made my way to the kitchen and grabbed a breakfast bar and a bottle of water from the fridge. “Ready?” My dad asked while walking back in the room with a travel cup of coffee. “Yes!” I told him with a smile, “Can we leave now so I can go see the nurse before school?” He laughed, “I figured you’d want to do that. Grab your bag and we’ll head off.” I walked to the car ahead of him and opened the back door and looked at the seat there, or rather the lack of a car seat! I smiled as I buckled up and Dad drove me to school. He pulled up to the front where there was a little bit of activity already still a half-hour before school. “Have a good day Sport! I love you,” He told me with a good-natured smile. “Thanks Dad, love you too,” I told him as I closed my door. I walked up the steps to the school, dodging a few students who were definitely still taller than me! As I opened the main door, I saw one of the senior girls was dragging a boy not much smaller than me to the office with her hand grabbing tightly onto his wrist. The tell-tale wet spot on his front was not going to go over well for him inside the office... While I felt for him, the girl’s giggling and laughter over his misfortune spurred me to walk faster to the nurse to hopefully beat them there after a principal saw them. When I arrived, I found the woman I was looking for sitting at a desk that I could see over pretty well, except where a computer screen blocked my view. “Cameron! What brings you here so early baby boy?” I felt my gut wrench at that statement, but knew she used that tone with everyone who was too short to be a ‘Big’ to her. I forced myself to sound confident, “Hi Mrs. Giddings, I’m here to update my height records if you might have a chance to check?” Her eyes narrowed at me and I wondered if I had now offended her. “Well, you think you might have grown since the beginning of the year?” I nodded, “My dad and I checked last night.” “Well, step over to the scale over here. Take your shoes off first though!” I blushed, knowing that I did have shoes on that gave me an extra two inches, and stood bare-foot on the scale as she first read off my weight. “One-hundred-and-ten pounds… You are a scrawny boy, aren’t you?” She smirked at me. I shrugged, “I eat all of the time, just never gain anything,” I told her honestly. “Still, you might see about having some more fattening foods in your diet, add some more milk in your meals?” She suggested. I bit my tongue and groaned, knowing that she thought of me still at my old height… and what kind of milk she would have wanted me to have. “I’ll try,” I told her an easy lie. She reached behind me and pulled up an attachment from the scale that seemed anachronous in a way from the high-tech instruments that even a school nurse’s office had. I could see in the corner her automated changing table, an auto-feeder, and an older model of a machine that I knew would take off all of the body hair of a little with the press of a button once they were strapped inside… I shuddered as I thought about how many times that I had just barely avoided them! I felt a bar land on my head gently as she pushed it down. “Stand tall little one!” She told me. I did so, and she looked down to make sure my feet were flat on the scale’s surface. “Those feet are flat, right?” “Yes, Ma’am,” I told her calmly waiting her verdict. She stared at the digital readout above the scale for a moment and adjusted things before saying, “Well, I’ll be! I guess you’re going to grow up to be an adult here after all!” “How tall?” She smiled, “Seventy-three inches!” “So…?” I asked with a smile. “You’re officially no longer a Little, Cameron!” I smiled widely as she entered the information in the system and then looked at me, “I’m sad this is the last day I’ll see you in that uniform. If you brought anything else with you, you may go ahead and change?” I nodded and said, “Thanks!” before heading down the hallway into a bathroom that I found unoccupied. I quickly took the stupid clip-on tie off, followed by the slacks and button-down shirt. I was already wearing normal boxers, so I was able to quickly pull on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt with my favorite band on the front of it. I had risked a bit with already wearing regular tennis shoes, but those went back on with a smile that I wouldn’t have to wear the stupid Littles’ dress shoes I’d been forced to wear since elementary school. I looked in the mirror at my face and smiled, knowing once and for all I wasn’t in danger of being just adopted off of the street like my Little friends! Mom had been a ‘Big,’ but for some reason I had inherited short genes. I was never going to be as big of a ‘Betweener’ as my dad, but at least legally as a ‘Betweener’ like my dad was, I could have a future that didn’t involve a nursery and diapers for the rest of my life! I headed out of the bathroom, noting the now full hallways, and made it to my first class just before the tardy bell rang. “Mister Sylvester, why are you out of uniform?” The tall twelve-foot woman who taught English asked me. I forced myself not to be nervous as I craned to look up at her still towering at me even sitting at her desk. “I’ve just been to the nurse. Please check my records, you’ll see I’m no longer required to wear the Little’s uniform, Ma’am.” I was polite, knowing that she could still met out punishments that involved diapers and going back in my educational status. “Is that so?” She asked as a couple of large girls in the front row giggled. “Yes, Ma’am.” “No way, he’s still a Little. Can I take him to the nurse so you can get on with class, I’ll get him diapered, and send him off to a daycare?” Kristin, a total witch of a girl said. “Well, let’s just see what the records say,” she said. I watched her pull up the school’s student information system on her tablet and clicked through before tutting, “Well I’ll be, you did finally grow up, didn’t you?” She said to me. I nodded, “Yes ma’am.” “So, I guess this means you’re going to college next year after all…” “Yes, Ma’am,” I said to her. “Which one?” “Emerson?” I told her. It was a university a few hours from my hometown that would have accepted me as a little too. Fortunately, now that I had received a new official designation, I would be able to cancel my CARE exam that had been scheduled for next week! “My Alma Mater!” she said with a smile, “Too bad I guess that means you won’t be in Wenig. I was an RA for two years there.” She looked over at Kristin, “That’s of course where I met my little guy.” Fortunately, the school announcements started up then and I was able to avoid hearing any more discussion about the poor man’s fate. I’d seen him on several occasions in our class, dressed just in his onesie and a messy diaper. Kristin had especially seemed to enjoy getting a chance to dote on him. Whenever he was there she constantly cooed at him with baby talk, and worked to actively embarrassed him when he tried to hide behind his large stuffed puppy dog. ‘He certainly isn’t lacking milk in his diet,’ I thought while grimacing at the number of girls in the class who had nursed him while we would read as a class out loud. I made sure to pay attention as she gave us our final project we had to complete for the semester before our exams began in three weeks. I walked out alongside Beth; my best friend who was unfortunately only seventy-one inches tall. Her brown hair was braided into two pigtails on either side of her head like most of the littles. “So, no uniform, diapers during exams, or graduation now?” she said with a smile as she gave me a hug. “Congrats Cameron!” She said with a smile. “Thanks,” I told her returning the hug. Her plaid uniform dress with the required white blouse unfortunately labeled her as the ‘Little’ she would forever be. “I’m sorry this means we’ll be in a different dorm now…” She shrugged, “It’s not like you can’t come visit me?” I nodded, but felt my stomach be a bit queasy, “Maybe we can meet for lunch on campus each day?” “Already afraid to be around a little who can drag you down?” She teased me. There was a hint of truth in it that we both knew neither could escape. Now that I was officially a Mid, or a Betweener, it was risky to hang around Littles, lest I be labeled as one myself! Even ones like Beth who were nearly as tall as I was, and every bit as potty trained, could draw unwanted attention to me! I hoped her Betweener mother and Big father would be able to get her safely away from the graduation ceremony later that month. I was glad I wouldn’t have to worry about the gauntlet that the Littles usually faced as soon as the caps were thrown in the air! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Please let me know what you think so far! Thank you for reading! As always comments and likes are very much appreciated! (They help motivate me to keep going and get this completed quickly!)

Diaper Dimension Works Catalogued I just got on this kick of deciding I wanted to catalog every Diaper Dimension tale I knew about or could find. As I'm sure most of you can guess I've not only been an authoress, but a fan of the genre for a long time. Part of what has always complicated things for people to do a new list is the vast places that there are works spread about. I have not gone through DeviantArt, so I suspect there are some titles there I do not have on this list. Where possible, I've listed links for WattPad, as the links do save better. Then I've used DailyDiapers, and then the other places. In total I cataloged 311 Shorts, Novellas, and Novels! To authors who have works on here, please let me know if you have better places to find your works. Ausdpr and a few others were hit by the stupid Patreon crash, so I'm not sure if everything was moved to your new platform. If I saw it was on Ream or Subscribestar I linked to that page for those authors. I'm going to list these in two sections, one completed, and one Incomplete. I'm organizing by Author as some of these have sequels for some authors. If you have suggestions or see something missing please let me know via a comment or a PM. I know Ausdpr did this years ago, we'll see if this one can stand the test of time for a bit too. Just FYI works less than 10k words were usually listed as Shorts, Novellas are generally 10-30k (A few close to the 10k were classified up), and Novels are 30k+. I know this can't be a perfect list at this point, but it's more than I think anyone else has created at this point. If you have a work that you feel should be on here that I've missed, please fill out this form. https://docs.google.com/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSeHA2mzhZQVw8LfdBoNH7xt7Jc-Flh5bj05AWNBJx1MAWgAmg/viewform?usp=sf_link Leave a comment or message me and I'll make sure to get to it when I can. Completed Diaper Dimension Works Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Tricked Into the Diaper Dimension AdPeterPiper Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/93852-tricked-into-the-diaper-dimension/ Done Adulting (Volume 1) Alex Bridges Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67274-done-adulting-volume-1-now-available-on-amazon-with-a-preview-of-volume-2/ Done Adulting (Volume 2) Alex Bridges Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69412-done-adulting-vol-2-final-chapter-posted-122120/ Bryce's Big Act Ausdpr Novel Yes Unknown? Field Research Ausdpr Novel Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures New Stepmommy Ausdpr Novel Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Extended Vacation Ausdpr Novella Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Perfect House Hunt Ausdpr Novella Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Vacation Changes Ausdpr Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/62374-vacation-changes-diaper-dimension-story/&do=findComment&comment=1450670 Abbey's Unfinished Report Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63008-diaper-dimension-short-abbeys-unfinished-report/&do=findComment&comment=1471644 Adventures in Little Sitting Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Bag, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Being Considerate in the Diaper Dimension Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Big-Three-Five, The Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Christmas Conundrum & New Year's Conundrum Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/62182-the-christmas-conundrum-new-years-conundrum/ Christmas Tale, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/51200-a-christmas-tale-a-diaper-dimension-story/&do=findComment&comment=1038647 Common Meeting, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/49350-diaper-dimension-a-common-meeting/&do=findComment&comment=974244 Creative Freedoms Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Daddy's Girls Ausdpr Short Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Earth Review Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Fantastic Troupe Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Happy Family, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/45124-the-stairwell-the-happy-family-2-diaper-dimension-shorts/&do=findComment&comment=833757 Impressing the Boss Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Milestones Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Mr. Richfield Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/62184-mr-richfield-diap-dimension-short-story New Boss, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public No Diapers Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Normal Little's Life, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/51067-a-normal-littles-life-a-diaper-dimension-tale/&do=findComment&comment=1034046 Princess Troubles Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Prize, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Public Changes Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Safe & Sound Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Sanctuary, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://spankalot-erotica.blogspot.com/2020/12/the-sanctuary-diaper-dimension.html Solar Opposites Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Stairwell, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/45124-the-stairwell-the-happy-family-2-diaper-dimension-shorts/&do=findComment&comment=833757 Trick, The Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Way the Cookie Crumbles, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Big Opening, The Auspr Short Yes Unknown? Blowout, The Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81813-the-blowout/&do=findComment&comment=1970107 Cuddle Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85579-cuddle/&do=findComment&comment=2031723 Little Lover, A Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83602-a-little-lover/ Taming Your Amazon Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81798-taming-your-amazon/&do=findComment&comment=1969828 Ragamuffin Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/94889-ragamuffin/ Barbara Davis, Why Thirteen? CYOA BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/64979-choose-your-own-adventure-barbara-davis-why-thirteen/&do=findComment&comment=1541857 It's the Little Choices BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61811-its-the-little-choices-new-epilogue-updated-28/&do=findComment&comment=1430671 Making the Best of It: A Tale of Love and Acceptance in Two Acts BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/57509-making-the-best-of-it-a-tale-of-love-and-acceptance-in-two-acts/&do=findComment&comment=1278683 Bedtime Tale in Eire, A BbyKimmy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61940-a-bedtime-tale-in-eire/&do=findComment&comment=1436301 Wishes Do Come True BbyKimmy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/64607-wishes-do-come-true/&do=findComment&comment=1526597 Dimensional Glitch Bionicle3 Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/bionicle3/art/Dimensional-Glitch-Diaper-Dimension-Story-852254255 Thesis Trap Bionicle3 Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/bionicle3/art/Thesis-Trap-A-Diaper-Dimension-Story-912659669 Crime Doesn't Pay CapitalM Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79081-crime-doesnt-pay-completed-81021/&do=findComment&comment=1918161 Layover Trial, The cipher12 Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/96608-the-layover-trial/ Girl of My Choosing Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69716-a-girl-of-my-choosing-updatedfinished/&do=findComment&comment=1698596 Memories of the Before Time Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78589-memories-of-the-before-time-one-shot/&do=findComment&comment=1910741 Together Forever Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68805-together-forever/&do=findComment&comment=1670367 Corporate Takeover Cya Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76332-corporate-takeover-diaper-dimension-the-end/&do=findComment&comment=1864548 Future of Amazonian Fertility, The Cya Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80761-the-future-of-amazonian-fertility-diaper-dimension-the-end/ Last Moments Daddy Wuffster Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80411-last-moments/&do=findComment&comment=1945736 That Damn Remote DAQ Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65589-that-damn-remote/&do=findComment&comment=1567017 Backed-Up Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85037-backed-up/&do=findComment&comment=2024540 Little Hen Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85117-little-hen/&do=findComment&comment=2025738 Feeding, The Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/95280-the-feeding/ Vacation, The Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/95503-the-vacation-part-5-020925/ Chase, The Daymare Short Yes Subscribestar Unlucky Day, Turned Lucky DiaperBoy37 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61467-diaper-dimension-unlucky-day-turned-lucky-complete/ Quizzes in the Diaper Dimension DiaperRebel Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72502-quizzes-in-the-diaper-dimension/&do=findComment&comment=1775981 Presents, The DireKing Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80837-the-presents-12-after-midnight-completed/ Ellie's Eye Opening Experience DKN117 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63236-ellies-eye-opening-experience-repost-finished/ Being Little in a Big World Elfy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79551-being-little-in-a-big-world/&do=findComment&comment=1927105 Cathy's New Room Mate Elfy Novel Yes Ream/Subscribestar? Dimension of Destiny Ericc Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89518-dimension-of-destiny-chapter-11-%E2%80%8Bdusk-at-the-nest-240223/&do=findComment&comment=2095419 Shadow of Liberty Ericc Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/92172-shadow-of-liberty-chapter-17-homeward-bound-final-250305/ Battle at Bedtime, The FatherFish Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88273-the-battle-at-bedtime/&do=findComment&comment=2074045 Mission Accomplished FatherFish Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87154-mission-accomplished/&do=findComment&comment=2057092 Another Five Years Fifers12 Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/92278-another-five-years/ Hide and Seek (and Run) Fifers12 Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/91977-hide-and-seek-and-run/ Little Crush, A Fifers12 Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/92091-a-little-crush/ Little's Life, A Fifers12 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90640-a-little%E2%80%99s-life/ The Fallen Fifers12 Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/92328-the-fallen/ Little Shield and Sword Genossin Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79545-little-shield-and-sword-epilogue/&do=findComment&comment=1927009 Don't Trust Amazons Guilyn Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61200-little-time-daycare-aka-dta-rewritten-ch-45/&do=findComment&comment=1409104 Festivity Herezulo Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65774-festivity/&do=findComment&comment=1576346 Omission Herezulo Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67134-omission/&do=findComment&comment=1620468 Chasing Emily InkuHime Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77848-chasing-emily/ Games of Chance InkuHime Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77850-games-of-chance-games-of-skill/ Working on the Underground Railway InkuHime Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/60747-chasing-emily-other-stories-complete/&do=findComment&comment=1391558 Hermit Crab's Dilemna InkuHime Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77851-hermit-crab%E2%80%99s-dilemma/&do=findComment&comment=1896121 I Am Island Dreamer Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66254-i-am-completed-0225/ Any Other Day LandyKupo Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/landykupo/art/Any-Other-Day-Diaper-Dimension-Story-944411982 Little in Love - Book 1 LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77769-book-1-little-in-love/ Little in Love - Book 2 LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89344-little-in-love-2-chapter-27-22824/ Love in Dimensions (Book 5) LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81773-love-in-dimensions-ch-60-epilogue-92522-complete/&do=findComment&comment=1969536 Regression Echo LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83513-regression-echo-ch-40-1723/ Portal in the Basement, The littleTomas Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69182-the-portal-in-the-basement-updated-to-chapter-17-finale/&do=findComment&comment=1687332 Down LongRifle Novella Yes https://www.deviantart.com/long-rifle/art/Down-By-Long-Rifle-Part-one-491738695 Corruption LongRifle Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/long-rifle/art/Corruption-922604428 Fight LongRifle Short Yes Unknown? A Little Change of Perspective LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/91223-a-little-change-of-perspective-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-22-updated-09-july/ A Small Break from Teaching LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90660-a-small-break-from-teaching-a-diaper-dimension-story-epilogue-complete/ A Stuffy's Tale: How An Elephant Saved Their Little LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87529-a-stuffys-tale-how-an-elephant-saved-their-little-a-story-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-complete/ A Stuffy's Tale: One Bunny's Journey in the Diaper Dimension LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86107-a-stuffys-tale-one-bunnys-journey-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-complete/ A Walk Into The Unknown LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88699-a-walk-into-the-unknown-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-25-complete/ Consequences of Denial LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/91840-consequences-of-denial-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-07-16-august/ Conspiracy in Peirama LostBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/94359-conspiracy-in-peirama-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-07-update-04-may/ Dash's Redemption: A Stuffy's Tale LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90405-dashs-redemption-a-stuffys-tale-and-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Opening, The LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89252-the-opening-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-26-complete/ Project Nurture LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88045-project-nurture-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Tell Me More II: A Diaper Dimension Story LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90966-tell-me-more-ii-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-07-completed/ The CONtingency (Book 2) LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89878-the-contingency-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-19-complete/ The CONvention (Book 1) LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86499-the-convention-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Tell Me More: A Diaper Dimension Story LostBBBoyBear Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86885-tell-me-more-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-7-complete/ Little Underground LtlGary Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83814-little-underground-a-3-part-adventure/&do=findComment&comment=2003449 Freedom at Last MaybeMee Novella Yes Subscribestar Wrong Turn MaybeMee Novella Yes Subscribestar Digital Remains MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66432-digital-remains-short/&do=findComment&comment=1600000 It's Christmas, After All MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66411-its-christmas-after-all-short/&do=findComment&comment=1599305 Lock and Key (Prologue?) MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66985-lock-and-key-prologue/&do=findComment&comment=1615864 Portal MightyBirdy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79709-portal/&do=findComment&comment=1930081 Cathy the Little in the BIG City Mommy Rosemary Novel Yes https://dommyrosemary.tumblr.com/post/161899782989/cathy-the-little-in-the-big-city Convergence Operational Systems Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/93248-convergence-epilogue-02102025-finished/ Blue Day Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90311-blue-day-a-diaper-dimension-story/ Conspiracy (Unfair Fan Fiction) Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89663-conspiracy-a-vignette-based-on-unfair/ Invention of Halloween, The (Convergence Side Story) Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/96589-the-invention-of-halloween-a-convergence-side-story/ Toxoplasmic Fasrad Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/95498-toxoplasmic-fasrad-complete/ Self-Diagnosis Pelo-Dee Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/pelo-dee/art/Self-diagnosis-990707083 Ersatz Personalias Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Fair is Fair 1 Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77526-fair-is-fair/&do=findComment&comment=1888379 Fair is Fair 2: Special Personalias Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Fair is Fair 3: Middle Management Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79929-middle-management/&do=findComment&comment=1933794 Fair is Fair 4: Help Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80173-help/&do=findComment&comment=1939139 Rattled Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82532-rattled-complete/ Things Work Out Personalias Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Buyer Beware Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Close Enough Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84676-close-enough/&do=findComment&comment=2019544 Documentary, The Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79786-the-documentary/&do=findComment&comment=1931466 Dynamic Switch Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Escape Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84724-escape/&do=findComment&comment=2020258 Happy Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87094-happy/&do=findComment&comment=2056259 New Programming Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Only Child Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85080-only-child/&do=findComment&comment=2025131 Retirement Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79321-retirement-a-diaper-dimension-story/ Reunion Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Second Thoughts Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Alisa's Adventures in the Diaper Dimension Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2013/05/02/alisas-adventures-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-1/ Little Rest, A Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Twins, The Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Adoption, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Chart, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Little Visitor, A Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Plan, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Professional Help Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Thief's Holidays, A (CYOA) Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Audition, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Camping Trip, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2019/07/25/the-camping-trip/ Christmas Wishes Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Decision, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Distraction, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2017/11/14/the-distraction/ Equals Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Inevitable, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2016/04/25/the-inevitable/ Intern, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes Subscribestar Ladylike Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Like and Subscribe Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Mistakes Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Nanny Bots for Sale Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Naomi and Oliver Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2021/07/20/naomi-and-oliver/ Never Fight in Public Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants New Rules Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2016/10/07/new-rules/ Old College Try Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Perfect Baby, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Pity Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Playdate, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Pre-Med to Preschool Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Prove It! Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Quality Control Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Receiving an Education Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Simple Plan, A Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Special Program, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2016/08/23/the-special-program/ Volunteer, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Wedding of Your Dreams, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Wiggleworm, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Yes, Sierra - A Christmas Story Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2014/12/22/yes-sierra-a-christmas-story/ Healing Random3435 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78292-healing-epilogue/&do=findComment&comment=1905752 Understanding Random3435 Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77786-understanding-epilogue/ Nerissa's Home for Diaper Girls Snackers Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61402-nerissa%E2%80%99s-home-for-diaper-girls-repost/ Snippets From Ms. Fairchild’s School for Maturity and Etiquette Snackers Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61404-snippets-from-ms-fairchild%E2%80%99s-school-for-maturity-and-etiquette-repost/&do=findComment&comment=1413505 Alterations (Exchanged Book 3) Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76162-alterations-diaper-dimension-tale-exchanged-book-3-revised-2020/ Crumbled Friendship From Lights, Camera, ....What?!? Sofia Hammerstein Script Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/96748-crumbled-friendship-as-seen-in-lights-camera-what/ Diaper Diaries (Pilot Episode) From Lights, Camera, ...What?!? Sofia Hammerstein Script Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/96646-diaper-diaries-pilot-episode-a-seen-in-lights-camera-what/ Exchanged Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76043-exchanged-diaper-dimension-tale-book-1-revised-2020/ In-Between Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76864-in-between-epilogue-5-5-21-complete/ Little Hope (Exchanged Book 2) Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76109-little-hope-diaper-dimension-tale-exchanged-book-2-revised-2020/ Playing Doctor Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/93065-playing-doctor-epilogue-and-completed-2-22-2025/ Seems Too Good Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73359-seems-too-good-complete/ Undercover Tour Sofia Hammerstein Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73184-undercover-tour-completed-republished-chapters-11162022/ Diamond Tours Sofia Hammerstein Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84560-diamond-tours-republished-11162022-complete/ Crossing Realms SolaraScott Novella Yes https://www.solarascott.com/crossing-realms-directory Crossing Worlds SolaraScott Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/92807-crossing-worlds-chapters-1-5/ Crossing Worlds 2 SolaraScott Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/93395-crossing-worlds-2-chapter-1-chapter-52/ Nursery Trials, The SolaraScott Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/94120-the-nursery-trials-chapter-1-17/ Amazons Lose Interest, The Sparkle Dust Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77462-the-amazons-lose-interest/&do=findComment&comment=1887473 Little Kindergarten, The That Pink Blanket Short Yes Formerly on Abdlstoryforum Program, The That Pink Blanket Short Yes Formerly on Abdlstoryforum Little History, A Unsaved Novel Yes No full Copy Posted Earth Dimension, The Veggeto Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76534-the-earth-dimension-chapter-fourteen-fifteen-epilogue/ Baelorn and Melina Widowmaker Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61276-baelorn-melina-repost/&do=findComment&comment=1410845 Silver Widowmaker Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63576-silver/&do=findComment&comment=1489741 Raven Widowmaker Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61330-raven/ Accidental Crossing, An Widowmaker Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72303-an-accidental-crossing/&do=findComment&comment=1770268 Right Fit, The Widowmaker Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74663-the-right-fit/&do=findComment&comment=1829952 Promise, The Xylophone Novel Yes Unknown? Sorceress of Terror Yas9119 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76641-sorceresse-of-terrorin-timeout-completed/&do=findComment&comment=1870683 Little Conditions YourDiapersCute Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76195-little-conditions-qa-posted-81621/&do=findComment&comment=1861462 Orphan YourFNF Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/94052-orphan/ Incomplete Works Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Interdimensional Baby AlextheAlex Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90176-interdimensional-baby-chapter-3-up-now-last-updated-22424/&do=findComment&comment=2107744 Damaged Goods AndrianD Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75468-damaged-goods-updated-4-23-2021/&do=findComment&comment=1847057 Ivy's New Job AndTheChips Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/94630-ivy%E2%80%99s-new-job/ Catch Me if You Can AOWriter Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69492-catch-me-if-you-can-pro-ch1/&do=findComment&comment=1695932 Return of the Amazons BabyGamer Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61120-return-of-the-amazons-edited/&do=findComment&comment=1407186 Student's Pet BabyStevie26 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/60676-students-pet/&do=findComment&comment=1388828 Biggest Little Vacation, The BbyKimmy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61989-the-biggest-little-vacation-chapter-9-updated-223/&do=findComment&comment=1437604 Biggest of Desires, The BbyKimmy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63441-the-biggest-of-desires-chapter-21-updated-619/&do=findComment&comment=1485339 More Littles with Sugar than Salt Bladderbrain Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87982-more-littles-with-sugar-than-salt-ch-18-93023/&do=findComment&comment=2069786 Stork! BrattyCake Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83831-stork-chapter-three-82022/&do=findComment&comment=2003786 Robinson Crusoe CCApril Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/91481-robin-crusoe-4th-kasarberang-story-contest-part-two-762024/ Different cipher12 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/96427-different-ch-16-updated-111925/ Third Pillar, The cipher12 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/96803-the-third-pillar-chapter-four-112125/ At the Wrong Place and At The Wrong Time Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67525-at-the-wrong-place-and-at-the-wrong-time-still-chapter-13-for-now/&do=findComment&comment=1631774 Entering the Lion's Den Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82543-entering-the-lions-den-chapter-14/&do=findComment&comment=1980710 Job Offer Unlike Any Other, A Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74227-a-job-offer-unlike-any-other-updated-to-chapter-20/&do=findComment&comment=1819427 Pride of the Little crono Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/91319-pride-of-the-little-chapter-3/ Love Least Likely, A Cutie ButtCrusader Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75183-a-love-least-likely-part-1-of-2/&do=findComment&comment=1840697 Jenny's Adoption Dark Dweller Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/71085-jennys-adoption/&do=findComment&comment=1734293 Day in the Life Dark Dweller Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80778-dark-dwellers-stories-day-in-the-life-part-4/ Date with Fate, A Dark Dweller Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74415-a-date-with-fate-chapter-3/&do=findComment&comment=1823818 Treatment, The Dark Dweller Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78754-the-treatment-part-4/&do=findComment&comment=1912900 Lucky Days Ahead DiaperBoy37 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67867-diaper-dimension-lucky-days-ahead/&do=findComment&comment=1643546 Fight, The Diaperdimensionfan Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80157-the-fight-chapter-42-121623/&do=findComment&comment=1938810 Your Move Diapered Prince Novel No https://www.wattpad.com/story/267491238-your-move Little League - The LHL DiaperRebel Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76990-little-league-the-lhl/&do=findComment&comment=1877537 Recessive Direking Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86318-recessive-ch-15-8-26-23/&do=findComment&comment=2042974 Little Misunderstanding DL_Ash Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89037-little-misunderstanding-diaper-dimension-story/&do=getNewComment Amelia's Trip to the Diaper Dimension Emily Ruby Rose Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72260-amelias-trip-to-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-1942720/&do=findComment&comment=1768255 Hoping For a New Life Emily Ruby Rose Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72376-hoping-for-a-new-life-chapter-7-4302020/&do=findComment&comment=1772345 Ella's Mistake Emily Ruby Rose Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73590-ellas-mistake-chapter-2-512020/&do=findComment&comment=1803558 Wrong is Wrong Enigma_66 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73687-wrong-is-wrong-first-new-content-51220/&do=findComment&comment=1806884 Most Unusual Amazon, The Guilend Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63563-the-most-unusual-amazon-chapter-17-updated-80518/&do=findComment&comment=1489282 Uncommon Love, The Guilend Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77780-the-uncommon-love-a-diaper-dimension-tale-chapter-3-4182021/&do=findComment&comment=1894611 Tales from Dimension 1D555 Herezulo Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68351-tales-from-dimension-1d555/ The [[Witch]] ImprobableLemon Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78264-the-witch-chapter-25-090522/&do=findComment&comment=1905095 Jack's Corporate Fall JackNeedsChanging Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/94788-jack%E2%80%99s-corporate-fall/ Immigrant's Tale - A non-native's plight in the Diaper Dimension Jj7988582 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63396-immigrant-tale-a-non-natives-plight-in-the-diaper-dimension-chap-4-added-924/ Hiking to a New Life Kat5 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88972-hiking-to-a-new-life-chapter-30-posted-2-16-24/&do=findComment&comment=2084361 Meandering Paths Kif Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85449-meandering-paths-ch-2-12223/&do=findComment&comment=2030207 Katlyn's New Mother KWOceans Novel No Pulled Down, No Known Copy online Duality Langtab Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68806-duality/&do=findComment&comment=1670378 No Choice Lil' Pup Short No Unknown? Divorce Proceedings LilKevin Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81923-divorce-proceedings-chapters-1-7-updated-4722/&do=findComment&comment=1971940 Little Hunters, The Lionsheart Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66344-the-little-hunters-april-3rd-2019-update/ Little Thief, The Little Giammy Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/95742-the-little-thief/ Little Marionette Little Writer Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81932-little-marionette/&do=findComment&comment=1972042 Age of the Amazons, The littleTomas Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73598-the-age-of-the-amazons-chapter-4-update/&do=findComment&comment=1804035 Blue Blood, Silk Ties lolabunny Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/94424-blue-blood-silk-ties/ Little or Big - Reality Show lolabunny Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/92634-little-or-big-reality-show/ Portal Accident LtlGary Novella No Life of Aaron Case, The Lucifer666 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82806-the-life-of-aaron-case-chapter-3/&do=findComment&comment=1984554 Dimensional Diplomacy Mattpatton Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69225-dimensional-diplomacy/ Illegal Immigrant MaybeMee Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69642-illegal-immigrant-12032023-ch1920-important-subscribestar-update/ Gilded Crib, A MCraft Novel No Unknown? Cianville MfMood Short No Unknown? Meredith - A Littles Broker in the Diaper Dimension Ozziebee Novel No https://www.adisc.org/forum/threads/meredith.112495/ In Utero Ozziebee Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68130-in-utero/&do=findComment&comment=1650853 Little Survivor Panther Cub Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75816-little-survivor-a-diaper-dimension-story-updated-to-chapter-8-10152022/&do=findComment&comment=1853964 Little Monster Panther Cub Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84431-little-monster-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-3-1219/&do=findComment&comment=2014694 Sucker and the Sly, The Paradox-Unintentional Novella No Unknown? Unfair Personalias Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74750-unfair-a-diaper-dimension-novel-chapters-111-112-uploaded/&do=findComment&comment=1832078 Compromise Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Derrick's Awakening Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Sebby's New Life Princess PottyPants Novella No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants?tag=SebbysNewLife Babysitter, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Ravenna's Journey Princess Pottypants Novella No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Wedding, The Princess Pottypants Novella No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants?tag=TheWedding Imprints Resort Princessmaryllis Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82862-my-frist-story-imprints-resort-chapter-5-12252022/&do=findComment&comment=1985545 Living in Harmony, Becoming Stronger Together Salinas98 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85382-living-in-harmony-becoming-stronger-together/&do=findComment&comment=2029455 Origins of a Dimension Sephy Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65973-origins-of-a-dimension/&do=findComment&comment=1585319 When All Else Fails Sheadoll Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/71441-when-all-else-fails-ch-23-22420/&do=findComment&comment=1741276 Little Problems With My So Called Friends Snackers Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73053-little-problems-with-my-so-called-friends-p2-apr-6-2020/&do=findComment&comment=1788596 Lights! Camera! ...What?!? Sofia Hammerstein Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82816-lights-camera-what-chapter-113-51724/ Bracelet, The Sparky_Dude Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76834-the-bracelet-part-14-jan-16/&do=findComment&comment=1874705 Little's Guide to Staying Independent Star Voyager Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81589-a-littles-guide-to-staying-independant-ongoing-diaper-dimension-story-chapters-1-8/&do=findComment&comment=1966504 Tales from the Bureau SuperFunnel Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65339-tales-from-the-bureau-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-updated-72323/&do=findComment&comment=1557403 Better Life, A SuperFunnel Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65446-a-better-life-diaper-dimension-chapter-4-updated-1219/&do=findComment&comment=1560469 UnReal Paradox TBCuri Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/95715-unreal-paradox-arc-one-convergence-chapter-13-%E2%80%93-19-nov/ Biggest Little, The TestAccountPleaseIgnore Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79435-the-biggest-little-hiatus/&do=findComment&comment=1924705 Little Experiments: The Trip THAT Pink Blanket Novella No https://littlelandstories.com/viewtopic.php?t=2400 Undocumented Immigrant Tracey Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/95777-undocumented-immigrant-chapter-17-so-close-yet-so-far-new/ Settling Ulthernon Novella No Unknown? Hard Reset Unsaved Novel No Unknown? Collector Unsaved Short No Unknown? Little Protection Service, The Unsaved Short No No full Copy Posted Earth Dimension, The Veggeto Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76534-the-earth-dimension-chapter-thirteen/&do=findComment&comment=1868152 Little Racer, The VoxyRox Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63091-the-little-racer-chapter-12-up-5-3-21/&do=findComment&comment=1473587 Little Legal Issue, A WBDaddy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67539-a-little-legal-issue-repost-with-brand-new-chapter-17-added-317/&do=findComment&comment=1632281 Little Hunter YourDiapersCute Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78435-little-hunter-new-chapter-for-the-new-year-1-3-22/ Why I Wear Diapers After Work YourFNF Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61908-why-i-wear-diapers-after-work/&do=findComment&comment=1435406 12.6 Million to Freedom YourFNF Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67143-126-million-to-freedom%E2%80%A6/&do=findComment&comment=1620659 From Shackles to Diapers ZedMobile Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75430-from-shackles-to-diapers/&do=findComment&comment=1846192 Lily's Fate Jasper Green Novella Abandoned Unknown? Crib Row Ruby03 Novella Abandoned https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75380-crib-row-chapter-7-updated-nov-24th/&do=findComment&comment=1845061 Life of a Stay at Home Amazon Mom ThomasG Novella Abandoned Unknown? Worst Little Ever, The Zatchie Novel Abandoned https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/70316-the-worst-little-ever-chapter-13-part-1-01142020/&do=findComment&comment=1716205 Too Adorable for Her Own Good Zinaya Novella Abandoned Unknown? World Building The next works are a combination of catalogs of works, world-building ideas, and other Diaper Dimension related content that authors may find useful to write, or readers may wish to dive into for more information. Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Diaper Dimension Project (First known attempt at cataloging stories - most links are dead) Ausdpr World Building Yes https://spankalot-erotica.blogspot.com/2015/08/the-diaper-dimension-project.html?zx=130c23efa8d330f4 Diaper Dimension Reference Guide LostBBBoyBear World Building Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86754-diaper-dimension-reference-guide-updated-as-of-21-june/ Diaper Dimension Story Timeline (LostBBBoyBear's timeline of works) LostBBBoyBear World Building Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89002-diaper-dimension-story-timeline-updated-09-may/ Writer Discussion about First Diaper Dimension Story Multiple World Building Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78268-first-diaper-dimension-story/ Diaper Dimension Size Chart (BabySofia's First Version) Sofia Hammerstein World Building Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76638-diaper-dimension-sizes-new-chart-attempt/ Emerson University Soundtrack and Songs from the Nests Sofia Hammerstein World Building Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/95041-emerson-university-soundtrack-and-songs-from-the-nest/ Hellcats Origin Widowmaker World Building Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73267-hellcats-origin/#comment-1794742

Blue Blood, Silk Ties - Chapter 1: The Gala of Fates Author note: I'm redoing this story. I didn't really like the first version, but I'm focused on this one. It's going to be a long novel. Please give me feedback on this version. A story about a universe where the Amazons have taken over and are dominating their littles. This story will be about people, royalty, the bourgeoisie, and many others. Chapter 1: "The Gala of Fates" The Kingdom of Eiradia sprawled across the horizon like an unbroken tapestry of power and secrets, its towering spires piercing clouds heavy with both rain and intrigue. The castle at its heart was a fortress of opulence and mystery, surrounded by sprawling fields where peasants toiled under the watchful eyes of Amazon guards. It was said that no one truly understood the workings of the royal court—not even those who served within it—but everyone knew one truth: life in Eiradia revolved around the whims of its rulers. And tonight, amidst glittering chandeliers and gilded halls, fate would be decided for many. --- Mira stood before the cracked mirror in her small, dimly lit room, tugging self-consciously at the hem of her dress. It was too short, too frilly, too... childish. She hated it. Her mother had stitched it herself years ago when Mira was much younger, but now it only served as a reminder of how little their family had—and how little they expected from her. The fabric was faded pink cotton, adorned with tiny embroidered flowers that had begun to unravel at the edges. A lace collar framed her neck awkwardly, making her feel more like a doll than a young woman on the cusp of adulthood. Her reflection stared back at her, wide-eyed and uncertain. Sixteen-year-old Mira wasn’t beautiful like Isabella; she was plain, with mousy brown hair tied into a loose braid and freckles scattered across her nose. Her hands were calloused from years of helping her mother in the fields, and her posture slouched slightly, as if she were trying to make herself smaller, less noticeable. But what Mira lacked in beauty or grace, she made up for in wit and determination. She often dreamed of escaping this life—of running far away from the poverty, the shame, the constant comparisons to her sister. Yet tonight, she felt trapped, forced to play a role she didn’t want: the overlooked daughter, the one nobody cared about. Across the hall, Isabella’s laughter floated through the thin wooden walls. Mira clenched her fists, swallowing the lump in her throat. Of course Isabella sounded happy. Everything came easily to her older sister—the charm, the confidence, the attention. Even Mother loved her best. “Mira!” Esther’s voice cut sharply through the house. “Are you ready yet? We don’t have all night!” “I’m coming,” Mira muttered under her breath, smoothing down her skirt one last time before stepping out into the main room. Esther stood near the hearth, adjusting Isabella’s gown with practiced care. The dress was exquisite—a deep emerald silk borrowed from a neighbor in exchange for two months’ worth of grain. It shimmered in the firelight, accentuating Isabella’s golden curls and delicate features. At sixteen, Isabella looked every bit the princess she hoped to become someday. Her smile was radiant, her movements graceful, her laughter musical. Everyone adored her, including their mother. Esther glanced up briefly as Mira entered the room, her lips pursing in disapproval. “That dress is ridiculous,” she snapped. “You look like a child.” Mira flinched but said nothing. What could she say? It was true. And worse still, Esther seemed almost pleased by it. In Eiradia, looking “childish” wasn’t necessarily a bad thing—it might even work in Mira’s favor tonight. But knowing that only made her stomach churn with humiliation. “You should have worn something nicer,” Esther continued, turning back to Isabella without another glance at Mira. “This is your chance to catch the eye of someone important. Do you understand? If either of you marries well, we’ll finally be able to leave this hovel behind.” Mira swallowed hard, staring at the floor. Leave this hovel behind. That was all Esther ever talked about these days. Ever since their father disappeared years ago—vanished without a trace, leaving them destitute—Esther had pinned all her hopes on finding wealthy husbands for her daughters. Or failing that, selling them to the Amazons for a hefty allowance. The thought sent a shiver down Mira’s spine. She’d heard whispers about the royal court, about the Amazon royalty and their peculiar obsession with raising “Littles.” Babies, toddlers, children—all regressed into helpless dependents, pampered and paraded like prized pets. Some families willingly gave up their children for the privilege, desperate for the money and status it brought. Others resisted until hunger and desperation left them no choice. Tonight’s gala was different. It wasn’t just about marriage anymore; it was about selection. The princess herself—Princess Ruby—was finally old enough to choose her first Little. Rumors swirled about what that entailed: public ceremonies, elaborate displays, endless pampering... and humiliation. To be chosen meant becoming a spectacle, a symbol of the kingdom’s strange customs. But it also meant security—for the chosen one, and for their family. Isabella seemed unfazed by the idea. She twirled in front of the mirror, admiring the way her gown caught the light. “Don’t worry, Mama,” she said sweetly. “I’ll make sure we’re taken care of. You know I always get what I want.” Esther smiled proudly, patting Isabella’s shoulder. “That’s my girl.” Mira clenched her jaw, fighting back tears. She wanted to scream, to demand why no one ever believed in her. But she knew better. Speaking out would only earn her another scolding—or worse, indifference. So instead, she kept quiet, letting her resentment simmer beneath the surface. As they prepared to leave, Esther handed Isabella a pair of delicate gloves and a matching fan, then turned to Mira with a sigh. “Here,” she said, thrusting a ribbon into Mira’s hands. “At least tie your hair properly. Try not to embarrass us.” Mira nodded mutely, tying the ribbon around her braid with trembling fingers. Outside, the air was cool and damp, carrying the faint scent of earth and smoke. The walk to the castle felt endless, each step heavier than the last. Mira trailed behind her mother and sister, clutching the folds of her childish dress as if it could shield her from the stares she knew were coming. When they reached the gates, the sight took her breath away. The castle loomed above them, its walls lined with torches that cast flickering shadows across the stone. Nobles and peasants alike streamed inside, their laughter and chatter filling the night air. Somewhere beyond those doors lay the gala—and Princess Ruby, waiting to choose her first Little. Mira swallowed nervously, her heart pounding in her chest. Whatever happened tonight, one thing was certain: nothing would ever be the same again.

Summertime is over and it’s time to dive into the next part of Diminished horizons enjoy, you beautiful people. ———— Book 2 : Shadow Of Liberty Prologue Dean Norris leaned back in her oversized leather chair, a manic grin spreading across her face. The morning sun streamed through the large window behind her, illuminating the chaos of her office. Papers were strewn everywhere, and the air hummed with her frenetic energy. Her assistants, Jane and Mark, stood rigid, trying to mask their discomfort as she erupted into one of her erratic tirades. "Can you believe the gall of those Littles?" Dean Norris's voice dripped with venomous delight. "They thought they could pull off a heist in my library! Bixente, Adrian, those pathetic little rodents believed they could outsmart me! It's almost adorable, really." Jane exchanged an uneasy glance with Mark, a spark of concern flaring in her eyes. She knew too well the depths of Dean Norris's delusions of grandeur. "Of course, it was a trap from the start!" Dean Norris continued, her fingers drumming frantically on the polished wood of her desk. "They walked right into our clutches! Just like mice caught in a snare! And who swoops in to save the day? Me! Thanks to my brilliant mind, we thwarted their little escapade." She cackled to herself, her laughter echoing off the office walls. Mark shifted, unease settling heavily in his chest. He remembered the chaos and desperation wrought by the attempted heist. But here was Dean Norris, reveling in her own twisted narrative, painting herself as the ultimate hero. "They'll face full regression into toddlerhood for this," Dean Norris declared, her eyes gleaming with a feverish delight. "Etiquette school, tantrum training, the whole nine yards! They need a harsh reminder that Littles belong in their rightful places." Jane felt compelled to speak. "Dean Norris, are you really sure this is the best course of action? They were just trying to reclaim—" "Reclaim!?" Dean ripped her gaze towards Jane, the manic glee flashing into fury. "Oh, how naïve! Do you actually believe they deserve autonomy? They're nothing but infants wrapped in adult bodies! They must learn their lessons the hard way!" Jane swallowed hard as Dean leaned in closer, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "You dare question my judgment? Whose side are you on, anyway? The Littles? They’re the problem, Jane. They’re the chaos in my perfectly ordered universe!" Mark finally found his voice amid the storm. "But, Dean Norris, the media could—" "The media!" Dean scoffed, waving her hands dismissively. "The media only spins what we feed them! And we will tell them that Emerson University is a fortress of stability! A shining beacon among the chaos! Those Littles? They’ll be treated as the villains they are—misguided, foolish, and deserving of every consequence that falls on them." Jane felt her pulse race. "But what about the families of those Littles? The communities? They’ll demand answers, Dean!" Dean Norris leaned back, her grin widening to an unnerving extent. "Parents? Communities? They can be smothered with pretty words and empty promises. A few scholarships here, some flashy statements there—easy peasy! We can make them believe whatever we want. This is the narrative now." Mark pushed back, his frustration boiling over. "This isn’t just about controlling the narrative! It’s about actual people! About doing the right thing!" Dean Norris's laughter rang out, dark and chaotic. "Right? Right is what I say it is! Their choices led them astray, and now they will pay. This conversation is over!" she bellowed, her voice echoing with manic authority. Jane and Mark exchanged pained glances, concern deepening as they turned to leave her office. The air felt thick with the looming storm of consequences, and they both knew Dean Norris was spiraling further into her delusion of control and righteousness. —— Captain Smith reclined in his chair, eyes locked onto the flickering screen displaying grainy CCTV footage. Shadows danced across the muted glow, illuminating a startling scene: a figure in a nurse's uniform deftly wheeling a sedated Bixente out of the hospital. The man’s unsettling smile—wide and too bright—gleamed like a clown’s in the dark. "Who the hell is this guy?" Captain John asked, leaning closer, squinting at the screen with a mix of curiosity and wariness. "He’s moving like he owns the place." Smith tapped his fingers against the cool table, a habit born from years of wild anticipation. "Definitely not one of ours," he replied, his voice low but firm. John shook his head vigorously. "Impossible. None of our agents would take such reckless risks. Look at him—he's too clean, too... showy." Smith’s voice took on a chilling finality. "Agreed. He's not one of ours. And his audacity suggests he's laying the groundwork for something bigger." A smirk crept onto John's face. "Think he’s part of the Littles’ resistance? Sounds like something they’d dream up." Smith let out a dry laugh that echoed in the dim room. "Doubtful. Littles lack the resources for this kind of operation. And look at him—he's enjoying this way too much." "Could he be a Mid?" John pondered, but the suggestion hung in the air without conviction. "Possible, but highly unlikely," Smith replied, his furrowed brow revealing his deep thought. "Mids typically won’t risk this level of exposure unless there’s a payoff." John crossed his arms, frustration simmering beneath his composed exterior. "So, what’s our move? We can’t just sit back and watch." Smith’s eyes gleamed with cold calculation. "We wait. This wildcard could spark unforeseen chaos, creating the perfect opportunity for us to dismantle the Littles trafficking ring once and for all." John arched an eyebrow, intrigued yet cautious. "Using him as a pawn, huh? Clever. But that’s a risky play." "All great plans invite risk," Smith countered with a knowing smile. "Especially this one." Silence enveloped the room as they scrutinized the footage, the mysterious figure moving into the unknown—a stark contrast to the lifeless Bixente slumped in the wheelchair. Suddenly, the screen flickered, diverting their attention. It revealed a restroom. A young man, tall and lean, stepped out of a stall, his casual attire jarring against the clinical surroundings. A smirk tugged at his lips as he turned towards the hidden camera, his gaze locking onto theirs with an unsettling confidence. "Who's this joker?" Smith’s voice dripped with contempt as he leaned in closer. John's expression darkened, reading the challenge written on the man’s face. "Looks like he knows he’s being watched." Before they could delve deeper, Argos’s calm, unfeeling voice cut through the tension. "Gentlemen, the individual you are observing is identified as Aiden Ricoh." "Wait, Aiden Ricoh?" Smith felt a flicker of recognition igniting his memory. "That name rings a bell." Argos continued, "He was a PhD student notorious for his cunning and charming deceit. However, there is a complication." Smith exchanged a charged glance with John. "What complication?" Argos’s tone remained matter-of-fact, as if delivering a grim report. "Aiden Ricoh died one hundred years ago." John’s jaw dropped in disbelief. "What the hell? He’s clearly alive!" Argos persisted, unwavering. "The records are unequivocal. His death was confirmed a century ago." Smith’s mind raced, attempting to fit the pieces together. "So, what are we looking at? A ghost? A doppelgänger?" "Or perhaps someone is pulling our strings in an elaborate game," John suggested, his frustration boiling over. The screen displayed Aiden again, this time pushing Bixente’s wheelchair. His grin widened, teasing confidence washing over him as he relished their confusion. "This isn’t just about Bixente anymore," Smith said, determination sharpening his voice. "This guy—whoever he is—knows exactly what he’s doing. He’s putting us to the test." John nodded slowly, his expression darkening. "A twisted game of cat and mouse." Smith’s lips curled into a determined smile. "And we’ll be the cats in this hunt." "Proceed with caution," Argos interjected. "The individual demonstrates an awareness of our surveillance systems." Smith rose, a newfound resolve anchoring him. "Then we step up our game. Argos, track every move he makes. John, alert our teams. We need to uncover the truth behind Aiden Ricoh and his intentions." John's eyes shone with competitive energy. "And when we do, we’ll ensure he pays dearly for crossing us." As Aiden’s mocking smile loomed on the screen, a wave of focus swept through Smith and John. The stakes were climbing, and for them, the game was just beginning. "Wait for the perfect moment," Smith advised, his fingers poised over the keyboard. Argos’s voice chimed in, pulling their focus again. "Gentlemen, there’s another pressing matter that requires your attention." John shot a questioning look at Smith, his curiosity piqued. "What now?" The screen shifted from Aiden to footage from the final assault on the underground facility. Bixente and Adrian, both Littles, pinned down behind a stack of crates, the echoes of gunfire painting a grim picture. "What’s happening here?" Smith asked, his attention peaked as he analyzed every detail. "This is footage from the final confrontation," Argos explained, the tension climbing as they watched the chaos unfold. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows—Aiden, fluid and predatory in motion. Without hesitation, he raised his weapon and fired at Bixente and Adrian, who collapsed instantly, lifeless. John’s jaw tightened, disbelief washing over him. "Why would he shoot them?" Smith’s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. "This doesn’t add up. He later rescued Bixente. Why would he act so deliberately?" "Perhaps he had a change of heart?” John suggested, his voice laced with confusion. Smith shook his head, frustration bubbling to the surface. "Too calculated. He was in control of his actions." The footage shifted again, showing Aiden dragging Bixente away, his demeanor ghostly calm, devoid of remorse. John ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident. "This guy’s a puzzle, but what’s his ultimate goal?" Argos chimed in, "The motives behind Aiden's actions remain obscure. However, his movements suggest a comprehensive strategy at play." Letting out a weary sigh, John replied, "So, what’s our next step? We can’t afford to sit idly by." Smith leaned back, deep in thought. "We wait. We watch. Aiden is a calculated player, and he’s bound to make a move soon. When he does, we’ll be ready to act." John’s brow furrowed in defiance. "Patience isn’t my strong suit." Smith’s smile was sharp, resolute. "Sometimes, waiting is the most strategic move. We’ll see how our wildcard plays his hand." As the surveillance loop continued, Aiden’s enigmatic grin lingered, fueling the tension in the room. For Smith and John, the hunt was on. And in this high-stakes game, they couldn’t afford to lose. —— I woke to the soft notes of a lullaby, the melody yanking me out of the darkness. As my eyes opened, my heart raced. I saw a pastel-colored baby mobile spinning above me, and panic hit me like a truck. I was in a Little's nursery. Everything around me felt like a sick joke. The blue walls with their stupid murals seemed to laugh at me. The rocking chair in the corner looked more like a torture device than a place to find any comfort. And that changing table, piled high with diapers and wipes, was a relentless reminder of how far I’d fallen. As I shifted, an awful realization hit me. The wet diaper was already degrading enough, but now it was fully loaded, pressing against me in the most disgusting way. The humiliation was like a wave crashing over me, drowning me in shame and anger. How could this have happened? I'm not a baby! The smell started to hit me, making my stomach turn even more than it already was. My face burned with humiliation. I wanted to scream, to lash out, to do anything to get out of this degrading situation. "Seriously?" I muttered to myself, my voice thick with frustration and disgust. "This just keeps getting better and better." I couldn’t let them see me like this. The thought of someone seeing me in a soiled diaper was unbearable. I felt a sob clawing its way up my throat, but I swallowed it down. No. I couldn't afford to break down now. I grabbed the bars of the crib, gripping them so hard my knuckles turned white. It was like being in a jail cell, trapped and helpless. My stomach churned. "Where the hell am I?" I whispered, my voice trembling with fear. Bits and pieces of memory assaulted me. The heist gone wrong. The Hellcats trying to save me. Getting caught. How did everything spiral into this nightmare? My fingers brushed against the bandage on my forehead, the wound a gaping hole in my memory. I scanned the room, my eyes landing on a small bookshelf filled with children’s books and plush toys—a grotesque parody of innocence. Nausea twisted in my gut, and it felt like the room was spinning. I wanted to scream. I wasn’t a child. This place was a twisted version of everything I held dear. "Think, Bix," I urged myself, forcing air into my lungs. "You’re still you. They can’t take that away." Every time I moved, the diaper crinkled, each sound a serrated edge slicing away at my dignity. Heat rushed to my face, a mix of shame and seething anger. I was Bixente Echavoyen, damn it. I wasn’t going to let this place break me. But then, I heard footsteps, distant yet growing louder. Each step echoed like a death knell, a harbinger of something unspeakably dark. My pulse quickened, my blood running cold. I felt like prey, trapped, awaiting the predator. The footsteps stopped outside the door, and my breath hitched. Every second stretched unbearably, the silence pressing down like a suffocating weight. The door handle turned so slowly it was almost cruel. As the door swung open, my heart nearly stopped. The figure standing in the doorway radiated a chilling familiarity. A single, horrified word slipped through my lips: "You !!!." A twisted smile played on the figure’s lips, sinister and knowing. In that instant, a cold dread settled in my bones. I understood—whatever awaited me was far worse than I had imagined. My ordeal was just beginning, and escape seemed like a distant, fading hope. I’m scared, terrified even. The feelings of doom and helplessness are swallowing me whole. But I have to hold on, as faint as the hope may be. I’m Bixente Echavoyen, and they haven't taken that away from me yet. —— Michael Romanii's office sat in the heart of historical Thermarina, where the cobblestone streets whispered tales of old and the air buzzed with an electric tension. His workspace, filled with the scent of musty papers and aged wood, was a curious blend of ancient relics and modern contraptions—a reflection of the man himself. The walls, a collage of yellowed newspaper clippings, bore testimony to his relentless pursuit of truth, tales of victories and battles shrouded in shadows. Dim light from an ornate brass chandelier flickered, casting eerie shapes that danced across the room, reminiscent of secrets longing to escape confinement. As he combed through an array of notes and gadgets on his scarred mahogany desk, an old photograph caught his eye. Encased in a simple wooden frame, it showed a younger Michael with his wife and their son. Their joyful smiles contrasted starkly with the gravity of his current thoughts—a pang of regret striking deep as he recalled the innocence lost in a corrupt world thriving on ignorance. The door creaked open, and Jenna entered, her presence a refreshing storm in the stagnant room. “Michael,” her voice sliced through the suffocating air, revealing a mixture of determination and uncertainty, “I’ve been digging through the latest tips, but it’s slim pickings.” His brow furrowed as he turned to face her, the photograph still in his hand, its weight doubling with a reminder of what was at stake. “What have we got?” he asked, the urgency igniting sparks in his tone. As Jenna laid a thin folder on his desk, her shoulders slumped slightly—a sign of the unyielding pressure they both felt. “There’s a whisper about illegal Mid adoptions in the eastern provinces, but nothing concrete. Just rumors.” The tension in her voice mirrored the relentless scrutiny of their environment. Michael glanced through the sparse details, frustration simmering just below the surface. "We need more than whispers, Jenna. What else?” Jenna leaned closer, her words laced with quiet resolve. “There's an uptick in Little disappearances in the south, but authorities just brush it off as coincidence. Seasonal migration, they say.” "Authorities say a lot of things," he muttered darkly, closing the folder with a sharp snap, anxiety swirling like a storm around him. "Anything on the tech front?" “Just the usual slip-ups—overpriced gadgets, privacy invasions, but nothing we haven’t covered before.” Her eyes met his, fierce determination shining through. “We need something big, Jenna,” he insisted, the gravity of their task seemingly heavier with every word. “Something that’ll shake the foundations.” She stepped back, her expression resolute. "We will find it, Michael. We always do.” But a shadow lingered in her eyes, leaving a question unasked—at what cost?

A/N: song is the tune of Itsy Bitsy Spider Short Story “Oopsy doopsy poopsies came out their Little tush. But there was nothing oopsy about them anymore! Their tummy grumbled and rumbled and they gave a great big push and their favorite diaper was full of stinky mush!” Soggy Froggy had a song for just about everything and you didn’t complain because Soggy Froggy was always right. These were your favorite diapers. Puffy and pink and perfectly waddle-able. You don’t know if waddle-able is a word but you couldn’t say walkable because walking was for big kids. You waddled or crawled or just rolled around on the ground and waited for Mommy when she was feeling extra hands on some days. And you didn’t mind because you were just a little baby. How were you expected to take care of yourself? Like right now for example. You groaned, feeling Mommy’s fingers at your little hole. Pushing and pushing, expanding and shrinking and swallowing up the thick pills. You think you may have taken three or four but can’t be sure because that is for Mommy to know and for you to just stay on your backside, knees curled up to your chest with your head in the clouds. Your tummy is hard and not rumbling and grumbling like Soggy Froggy said. You worry if you’re ever going to make another oopsy doopsy poopsy again. It’s never hurt like this before. Mommy always said you were a super duper pooper! An excellent role model for your stupid cousins who thought they didn’t need diapers (or need to poop). But they were just being silly. Everyone needed to poop because that's how you stayed healthy! Everyone just did it differently. Big girls like Mommy went poopsy on the potty because she was over ten feet tall but Littles like you wore diapers because you were too immature to make it to the potty and that’s just how it was being five feet. It sucked having Maturosis but then you remembered how lucky you were to have Mommy by your side, especially in times like this. You begin to cry babyish wails as the pain in your tummy increased and try to push but nothing comes out. It was scary and you nervously suck on your paci but Mommy seemed to know what to do. Taping shut the diaper around your waist, she rubbed your tummy in circles and it felt good at first but then suddenly it became hard and rough. You try to get away but the straps that hold you down to the changing table don’t let you move. “Don’t worry, baby.” She said. “It’ll all be over soon but this is what happens when you don’t make a poopsy for four days.” She kisses your tears away, pecking your nose, puffy pink cheeks and tickles, tickles, tickles your chubby tummy until you are laughing so hard a flood of pee fills your diaper and then the gurgling starts. It’s slow, building up in anticipation like a volcano spewing flames as several wet toots escape your bottom. You know it’s going to be a messy one as your tummy starts to go cu-clug, cu-clug, cu-clug. It grows in strength, becoming louder and stronger and you can feel the medicine working its magic as your bowels expand and suddenly your body clamps down and you begin to grunt. Eyes squeezed shut in concentration, Mommy runs her thumb along the little indent between your furrowed brows, holding your knees bent up your chest so you can’t try to curl up on your side and suddenly, that’s when you feel it. In one split second the floodgates have opened and you can feel the widening of your sphincter as the massive load slides out and you don’t even need to push, it just keeps coming.f “Ughhhh,” you groan as your head rolls to the side and hear the loud crinkle of padding as your diaper expands. It’s not the usual mudslide in your diaper but a thick log, firm and solid and you can just manage to spy the growing warm lump between your legs. What feels like hours is in reality only five minutes and by the time you are finished, you are huffing and puffing as if you have just finished a marathon. Mommy pats your damp forehead and you squirm uncomfortably as her other hand rests on your bottom. She begins to press and squeeze until your poopsy is squished against your skin, covering every nook and cranny as it creeps up your backside. Your nose wrinkles at the stench, although used to it for the last five years, it smells unbearably disgusting right now and you try not to gag. Mommy was doing this for a reason. She was doing this to remind of your place. That you were just a stupid helpless baby that made poopsies and peepee in your diapers and babbled at the sky without a thought in their head. You were a good baby who is supposed to what is told because you don’t know any better and Mommy knows best. That is why Mommy laughed, her voice like bells as she exclaims, “I think somebody is going to stay in their big stinky mess all day! That’ll teach you why good little girls and boys don’t hold back.” The tears begin to stream down your face as Mommy slips a strawberry printed diaper cover over your massive tush in a poor attempt to hide the mess. You are then carried to the living room and you already know what Mommy is going to do as she heads straight for the bouncer. Oh no. You gulp. She slips you in, legs going through the two holes and the saddle is just barely able to hold your overflowing diaper. You watch as Mommy disappears to the kitchen where she pulls a bag full of white thick delicious milk from the fridge and your mouth begins to water. Mommy knows what her milk does to you and after so long confined to this infantilized life, you are way past the point of fighting its effects. Maybe that’s why you had succumbed to babyhood so quickly or perhaps you realized that Mommy truly did love you and you were just being difficult. You bounce. Up. Down. Up. Down. You are unable to escape your messy reality as poopsy coats your velvety soft skin and Mommy comes back with a gallon sized bottle of milk. Unable to help yourself, you reach out immediately with grabby hands eagerly squealing in delight. “Baba! Baba!” Mommy removes your paci from your mouth and the nipple of the bottle quickly fills the empty space and you begin to suckle. Warmed, sweet and creamy liquid slides down your throat and fills your tummy with warmth but there is something different. Something grainy… You look to Mommy on the couch, flipping through the tv channels and know it is not your place to question her but can’t help but notice a bitter aftertaste that wasn’t normally there. “Mommy knows y/n still hasn’t gotten all of their poopsies out so you need a little extra medicine. Mommy made it just for you!” she firmly stated, massaging her sensitive breasts. Your brows furrow together, attempting to decipher what she meant when it hits you. Miralax. Uh-oh. But you have to drink. You don’t have a choice. That’s what Mommy said and Mommy’s word is final. She only wants what’s best for you. Finally, Mommy settles on a show and you’re absolutely ecstatic when you see the hopping green diapered frog. It’s your favorite! Soggy Froggy! You forget about the laxative filled bottle, suckling it down as Soggy Froggy ribbets to life singing a familiar song. “Oopsy doopsy poopsies came out the Little’s tush! But there was nothing oopsy about them anymore! Their tummy grumbled and rumbled and they gave a great big push and their favorite diaper was full of stinky mush!” And that’s when it started all over again. The grumbling, the rumbling and the smelly farts… and groaning, you know it was going to be a long day. OoOoo Author’s Note: Hey all! I know it’s been such a long time. I’m still writing A Little’s Life but have been swamped with assignments the last month and a half and have literally had no other time for anything than college. However, I thought that I would post a little story I wrote a long time ago that’s just been sitting in my drafts. I hope to update A Little’s Life soon (possibly in the next two weeks (don’t quote me on that)). I’m going to Italy next week for a much needed break so I promise after that, I hope to be updating more regularly at least until mid - April when final exams start 😭 But please enjoy this little one-shot in the meantime and I promise I’ll update soon! Happy reading!

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story or for the first story, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86885-tell-me-more-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-7-complete/ Hey everyone! Welcome back and to the sequel of ‘Tell Me More.’ I’ve already mapped out the bulk of the story and it’s sitting at around seven chapters. I liked the symmetry from my previous story, and I think it’s just enough to get everyone into the story and be intrigued, but it’s not too long to frighten people away either from a lengthy read or a lack of time to do so. Additionally, as I will be going on a personal break, these chapters should be coming out pretty fast. As I said, there’s not a lot of them, and there’s enough time to pop them out almost every other day and still be fine, but just hold on and have some fun with this smaller tale. I’m here to tell you all that I think I’ve added in a nice ending to this story that I’m almost positive that many of you will like. Next, due to the break as well, there might be an extended period of time where I don’t post another story. I need to prepare for a few things personally or otherwise when I get back, not the least of which is the next story. In this light, I will be posting my next story options in the beginning of the following chapter. I will do my usual announcement of my next story during the final chapter, but with only seven chapters, there isn’t much time this go around, so definitely let me know as soon as possible if you want your opinion heard after the next chapter. Finally, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of this new story! Chapter 1: Hello Again I flipped over the toast for my morning breakfast sandwich I knew I was going to have to wolf down in the car again on my way to the office. It was already the top of the hour and the radio station switched to its next program already. A year ago, I would be listening to it in the office or on my way there, but such delays are just life when you’re the mommy of a regressed Little sometimes. Still trying to find some normalcy in my already chaotic morning though, I listened to the next familiar DJ coming on. “Good morning, Losantiville! I’m Carl95 and you’re listening to LDN, channel 109.6, direct from studio 74! Our latest story: it’s almost been one year since the indictment began regarding the Juventas incident. All reports from the company say that everything has been resolved and that no further incidents should occur. However, we’ve been receiving reports of numerous regressions all across the region. The story and your thoughts in the next hour.” The front doorbell then rang, just as I was able to wrap my sandwich up to go after taking a few bites of it first. I hurried over and opened the door. “Oh, there you are Tammy! I got so worried when you didn’t show this morning at your usual time.” I was already late, but I could clearly see the teenage girl was flustered and freaking out a smidge. It was also very unlike her to be late these mornings, so donning my therapist cap already, I changed my tone and my approach to the babysitter. “It’s okay. My first appointment is usually pretty late themselves and I’ve built in some buffer time lately anyway.” Tammy seemed relieved but also nodded sorrowfully. “I’m so sorry, Doctor M. I tried driving here as fast as I could but one of the main routes over here now has a massive pile-up. Some Little protest I think.” “Oh?” I knew it was the route I had to take myself to get to my office downtown. I knew full-well from other days that if I had taken it, I would have definitely been very late to see my first patient of the day. I hated starting out like that, so I was already feeling a little better with her arrival this morning. “Thank you for telling me, Tammy. I knew there had to be an explanation and now, I can avoid that way and still make it to see my first patient.” Tammy smiled and I could see her flustered state continue to ease up a bit. I knew that Vincent would appreciate that. “You’re welcome for letting you know Doctor M but thank you for not being upset as well. I promise that I’ll make sure to leave extra early tomorrow.” “I appreciate that, Tammy. You can hang up your purse like you usually do.” I then let her hang up her purse on the nearby coatrack peg, just in case to ensure it was out of reach of Vincent’s recently grabby hands. Once attached, I then gestured to her into the kitchen. “Come on. I still need to pour my coffee and Vincent could use a friendly face this morning.” Tammy nodded and followed behind, quickly snapping into her dutiful babysitter role in seconds. She was truly a lifesaver with the way my career had been taking off lately. Sensing my tension this morning, she was quick to ask, “Oh? Everything okay with the little man today?” I nodded as we passed into the kitchen where Vincent was still sitting in his highchair. Evidence of at least one incident this morning still remained at least smeared over his bib. “Overall, yes, but he was a little fussy with breakfast. A few other bits as well, but I think he’s just grumpy in general. You know how Littles can get in the morning sometimes…” Tammy nodded and instantly went over to greet him. Gratefully, he was smiling seconds after seeing her. I still wondered if she ever had figured out his real identity or not, but I was just glad they got along so well. Vincent and I shared a bond, but beyond my receptionist, Carol, or Tammy, he seemed to dislike most other Bigs. Getting him into daycare had proven ultimately futile because of that, but to my relief, Tammy still seemed to appreciate her work here though. I then poured the steaming pile of coffee into my thermos, added a little cream, and then grabbed the other half of my breakfast sandwich and my bag with all my files in it of the patients I was going to see today. “Okay,” I said, finishing my last checks to ensure I had packed everything away. “I think that should do it. I’m going to be awhile today, but I’ll check in like usual when I can just to make sure everything is still okay.” “You got it, doc,” Tammy said, already knowing the morning routine by heart and getting Vincent’s morning bottle ready. I knew from my own time spent with him most weekends that he would soon be enraptured in his bottle while watching Adventure Sam. It was a little above his intellect I think, but I was still worried that some shred of his mind remained buried under the surface. I guess in a way, I hoped that if I ever found myself in that situation, that someone would take pity on me as well and provide me some stimulation beyond a mere plush toy. I sighed and leaned over to give Vincent a little hug and peck on his forehead. “Bye-bye, Vincent. I’ll see you tonight. You be good for Tammy now, okay?” “Mamamama!” he babbled out back to me in glee. It was one of the few decipherable words I could make out from him and even that had been an uphill struggle last year when he showed some signs of improvement from his initial regressed state. The courts had sent an LPS agent to check on us and she seemed less than enthusiastic that he had shown any progress, due to his punished state, but without any further progress beyond maybe an eleventh month old at best, she still hadn’t sent in a negative report about us. Making my way to the hallway, he then began to fuss a bit, likely recognizing that I was once again leaving him for the day. Satisfied that Tammy would take care of any of his needs or fussiness though, I continued outside and closed the door behind me. I smelled the fresh lilacs in my front garden, sighed over the lateness of the morning, and then just got into my car. Before starting my car up though, I crossed my fingers and just hoped there wouldn’t be any other delays this morning. Finally in the car and driving pleasantly away to my office, I flipped on my radio. Carl95 was still talking about the Juventas incident from last year and was just finishing up with the last of his opinionated callers. “… I can’t believe the city hasn’t done more! I pay taxes to the government living here and we have an absolute crisis on our hands. My next-door neighbor used to be great at grilling and just to hang out with him to watch some of the track and field events. I mean, the Olympics are only a few months away, but now… the dude can barely pass a ball back and forth. No tricks, traps, or extra dosages, and I don’t care what anyone says from the hospitals down in the Carolusa’s. He doesn’t have maturosis. It’s this city and that darned Juventas.” There was a bit of a pause on the radio. What he said was nothing new and even as I drove into the main part of the city today, I could already see the PSA billboards talking about getting checked with your local doctor if you saw any unusual symptoms. “Well, thank you Frank for that… spirited response,” Carl95 responded flatly. “We’ll take callers in the next few minutes, but first, I would just like to give a huge shoutout to Dr. Trisha Mengell.” Drinking my coffee, I almost spit it out on my front windshield at the mention of my name. I still wasn’t used to all the attention I had been getting recently. “This fine doctor has been called the angel of our city, and I for one think that’s an apt title. Her work with Littles from not only our city but the rest of the state affected by all these recent outbreaks of regression is nothing short of amazing. By now, I’m sure we’ve all known someone affected by the outbreak, and I know this city is far better off with her presence in it. So, thank you, Dr. Mengell. I’m sure you’re out there helping another Little as I even speak now.” I quickly shut off my radio. It wasn’t that I minded all the press and publicity I had encountered recently, but I knew I had to focus on my patients today. Unfortunately, I was still reminded that after the mayor had even given me an achievement award for all my success in the previous last December, I had been distracted and I missed the distress of one of my patients that day. A car accident and one broken arm later, I still couldn’t shake the guilt from the distracted triumph that I had basked in back then. So, if it was even possible, I had tried to help even more patients since then. Regardless and refocusing, entering my office, I was just glad that the lobby finally stopped smelling of fresh paint and that three other tenants had subsequently moved in around me in the past year. Most were understanding of my practice at the end of the upper hall, and some had even referred some of their Little clients to me when one showed possible signs of regression. My approach, once thought of as fanciful well-wishing, had taken the city and even state by force. If it continued more like it had been this year so far, I was seriously considering adding a partner to my practice as well. Any more clients in desperate need of my help would take away my time from Vincent, and despite him spiking and regressing all his coworkers last year at Juventas and getting punished for it, as his mommy, I just couldn’t do that to him. Finally, I made it upstairs and walked into my office. Inside, I could see that Carol was already there, which was good because I could also see that Carmen and Kathy had also arrived. Carol was currently distracting the mentally younger Carmen while Kathy tenderly looked on. Carol quickly noticed me entering. “Oh, hey boss. Carmen was just getting a little restless so I thought I would pitch in and lend a hand this morning.” I smiled at my excellent assistant. “Thank you, Carol.” I then looked over to Kathy, who had acquired custody and guardianship of Carmen last year when the Little had burned herself on the stove while trying to cook some chicken nuggets for herself. Carmen was resistant at first, but further sessions between the two had since solidified their relationship and Kathy had even earned herself the title ‘mommy’ last month. “I just want to apologize to you, Kathy,” I directed at the Big, seeing as Carmen was clearly too distracted by the wooden blocks passing back and forth in the maze before her. “Lots of issues with Vincent this morning. You know how it is…” She smiled and nodded after briefly looking down at her adopted daughter playing on the ground. “Oh, do I ever these days.” I smiled and walked the rest of the way in. “Vincent had one bad dream last night, a blowout diaper this morning, and then got all picky this morning with his peaches. I really do love him dearly, but sometimes…” I let my insinuations float through the air. Knowing Carmen as I did, I knew Kathy would understand. And she did as she let out a little chuckle. “Oh yikes. I recently had to switch Carmen out of the Hippos brand and to the Koddles one instead myself. Way too many leaks all over the place.” “Mommee!” Carmen complained, quickly blushing with embarrassment. Carol, Kathy, and I all just grinned over her cute little red cheeks and the fact that she was now trying to hide herself as best she could. It might have been a small thing or even terrible for other Littles, but for Carmen to still be embarrassed over something like that, it still showed that her mental state hadn’t completely lapsed into a full blown regressed Little. “Sorry, pumpkin. Just chatting with Doctor M about mommy business,” she explained down to Carmen. Carmen still huffed and had now crossed her arms, a classic move I recognized very well from being her doctor for almost a year, but I could tell Kathy thought it was just cute. I had recommended Kathy last year as her guardian for that very reason. Kathy was stubborn and playful to Carmen’s chagrin most days, but Kathy could also take whatever was thrown back at her. Considering the four caregiver candidates Carmen had gone through before I recommended Kathy, I knew it was practically a requirement. “Okay,” I said, trying to break the tension between the two. I normally avoided that type of thing, but I also wanted Carmen to be open to talking today. Having her already in a bad mood when she came in would have only made things harder. “Let me just open my door and we can go in and have a little talk today. Is that okay, Carmen?” I asked her, only using a slightly higher tone with her, actively avoiding using the usual babyish cooing tone I used with Vincent and only a few select others. Seeing her wildly fluctuating emotions firsthand, Carmen quickly bottled up and hugged her floppy-eared bunny, she had appropriately named, Flopsy a few months ago. I was worried she would be uncooperative today, but she then ultimately nodded. ‘Good. She’s in one of her shy moods today now, but she still seems open.’ I smiled back and then went to open my office door. Flicking on the light, I held the door open as Carmen slowly waddled inside. It took her a minute to climb up onto the couch, not wanting to let go of Flopsy, but she managed to get the hang of it. Smiling further, I gave a thumbs up to Kathy to reassure her everything was okay, and then shut my door. Being a caregiver and mommy myself, I knew that as much as Littles had their own separation anxiety, we often did as well. Trying to put Vincent out of my mind though, I walked over and made sure not to make any loud noises on my desk. From the way that Carmen was hugging Flopsy this morning, I knew something had to be on her mind and I didn’t want to spook her into further silence. So, finally, I retrieved her file and sat down in my usual chair across from her before I opened it and read what was inside. * * * Patient Name: Carmen Baal Biological Age: 26 Years old Estimated Mental Age: Fluctuates with stress but a noticeable overall slip below preschool level Former Occupation: Mid-Level Billing Executive at Juventas Current Occupation: Retired with full benefits and compensated lifelong salary Regression Initiated: 364 days ago Notes: Patient was one of the least mentally regressed, and bouts of physical regression have now mostly stabilized, but mental regression appears to fluctuate with stress levels though rarely exceeds preschool level. Patient has often become shy when first entering but often talks through constant companion stuffed animal. Due to Little and regressed status under the care of her new mommy, I have decided to allow this ‘crutch’ behavior to continue. Further visits are likely due to coping problems with regressed status. * * * I stared back at Carmen and marveled over just how much she had changed in the past year. The Carmen that had first entered this office almost eleven months ago was so self-assured and confident. Despite a few embarrassing potty accidents and the whole incident with Juventas, she could still turn everyone’s heads when she walked into any room. Now, I was staring back at a very different Carmen. Her penchant for fashion or dresses hadn’t faded, but she now wore a ruffled trim sleeveless dress all adorned with raspberry-colored roses clearly meant for someone toddler-aged. She had worn some protection when she had first arrived here, for her own sake at that point, but as Kathy had noted, the Koddles she now wore were anything but discreet and as she hugged Flopsy, her dress fell down her knees a bit and I could see that she was already wet. I sighed and noted a few of my observations down, also trying to see if she would talk to me first. Sometimes she did, but today it seemed I would have to dig with her first. As most of my patients initially affected by the Juventas incident now only saw me every other week or I had transferred to other Little-specific therapists, seeming more in need of pediatric therapists now to be honest, Carmen was my last regular weekly seen patient now from the whole incident last year. I sighed and dropped my pad of paper a bit to look at Carmen better. I usually found more direct eye contact and my full attention worked better with her on days like today. “Carmen? Is there something you want to talk about first with me?” Seeing her emotions were in flux, I typically found the direct approach to her problems the best course. I could have been wrong, but her hesitation quickly showed me there was something there, even though she shook her head quickly after, sending her done-up hair twirling about her face. “Hmmm… I don’t know,” I said playfully. “I think there might be, but you know what? It’s okay to be scared or embarrassed sometimes.” I could see a slight movement in her body, so I knew she was listening to me and that I was on to something. I could even tell she wanted to talk as well, but since her regular mental age had dipped below grade school level, I had noticed she had become increasingly shier. It was even worse on the days her emotions were in flux and she dipped below preschool level, like today. So, I straightened up a bit and then leaned forward. I found some of my mentally younger patients found the pose to be more relaxed and engaged with them… less clinical in a way. “How about Flopsy, huh?” I asked, seeing more movement with her now. “Could maybe Flopsy tell me what happened this week?” I could still sense the hesitation, but essentially using Flopsy as a puppet, Carmen nodded its head. “Uh-huh,” she said in a slightly different pitch than her usual voice. It was really cute, but I had discovered that stuffy’s, personal or otherwise, made great shields for shy Littles to express themselves when they didn’t have the courage or confidence to themselves. Seeing she was willing to open up that way, I smiled. “That’s wonderful, Flopsy. I’m so glad you can tell me what happened to Carmen this week. You know, she’s a really good girl from I’ve heard from her mommy, so I bet she didn’t do anything wrong, am I right?” Carmen nodded Flopsy’s head. “I’m glad to hear that, so maybe start at the beginning and I can see if there’s something I can help with, okay?” Carmen hesitated, but eventually nodded Flopsy’s head. “’Kay… my fwiends at daycawe… I… I…” I could see whatever it was, was really affecting her today. As soon as she mentioned her friends though, I knew it was a possibility that the day had come where Carmen needed to be told some hard truths. See, she had met them at daycare when she first started going. They leveled out around preschool level, but now, that level of maturity only happened on Carmen’s best days. So, unfortunately, I already felt like I knew where this was going, but for the moment, I wanted her to tell me. “It’s okay, Flopsy. I’m here and I just want to help Carmen. I know it’s hard, but just start slow. Maybe just start slowly at the beginning, okay?” Carmen slowly nodded Flopsy’s head. “I… I…” “Deep breaths… just like we’ve been practicing. Deep breaths…” I reminded the duo in front of me. Carmen’s emotions had been wildly fluctuating lately and she had been having a lot of problems coping with them. I wasn’t sure if she remembered to breathe and try to calm down from our previous session, so I gently reminded her from time to time to reinforce the lesson. I could then see Carmen take some deep breaths. After a moment, she, and therefore Flopsy, looked up and continued. “We wewe pwayin’ wiff dem, wike we’ve done… fo’evuh,” she exaggerated. “We jus’ had some snacks, an’ dey wen’ potty… I didn’ haffta… buh’ den…” I could see her emotions welling up again. Sensing where this was headed, I reminded her again. “Deep breaths…” She followed the deep breaths I was doing as well to try and regulate her emotions better in a slow and relaxed manner. “Very good…” Carmen nodded Flopsy’s head and continued. “I was jus’ waffing wiff dem an’… an’… I…” Even with Flopsy as her surrogate, having seen all this before with several other Littles around this mental age, I could tell she couldn’t finish the thought. Sighing, I knew I would have to and knowing her by now, I knew it could only be one thing that would at least start to get her this upset. “You had a messy accident…” This time, Carmen nodded her head without Flopsy and instead hugged her bunny as tightly as she could. Curiously, I noticed her thumb begin to slip into her mouth as well this time. She then rocked back and forth for a moment, clearly trying to self-soothe, and I let her. It took all my strength not to just cuddle her up on the spot, but I knew I had to stamp down those emotions. I had to funnel them later for Vincent and not cross that line here at work. I was a professional and I had to remind myself that either Carmen need to self-soothe or she needed her mommy to cuddle her up tightly… not me as her therapist. After a moment, I was pleasantly surprised as her emotions seemed to start to level out once more. “Carmen,” I started again seeing that she could actually hear me now, “it’s okay to have an accident. Your mommy changes you into diapers still for a reason and having a messy one, though admittedly embarrassing, has been happening for a while now.” Carmen quickly nodded and still sucked her thumb while she held Flopsy tightly. I could tell I had broken through her initial shell, but I knew there was something more to the incident as well. As I told her already, she had been messing her diapers for a while now, so her emotions, though unpredictable to a certain extent, didn’t seem to warrant something like a messy diaper. So, I didn’t want to, but I knew I needed to push with this. “So, what happened after? Did you get changed then?” I began to pry at her. Carmen hesitated and when she finally popped her thumb out of her mouth, I could tell that she almost viewed the digit as a betrayer, clearly showing me that it was a recent habit, but she looked back at me and nodded. “Uh-huh… dey changed me wike a’ways… buh’ when I gah back…” She paused and started to stroke Flopsy’s ears for a moment. I wanted to know what happened next, but I let her self-soothe once more. While she was putting the attention on Flopsy, I knew it also served to temporarily ease her mind by shunting the bad feelings into each stroke of her hand. If it went longer than a minute, I would have spoken up to get us back on track, but she soon stopped and looked back up at me. “I… gah back, an’… an’… dey made fun o’ me!” she wailed. ‘Aha!’ I knew I was right with my previous suspicions over what had happened. I liked being right, but I often also hated in this job why I was right as well. Littles who bottomed out, or stabilized, at different ages often could remain friends. Unfortunately, though, that often wasn’t the case in my experience. “I’m so sorry to hear that, Carmen. Did a staff member help you out?” I asked, trying to see if there was at least some positive note in her story today. Fortunately, Carmen nodded. “Dey did, buh’… my fwiends! I dot dey woul’ be nice ta me, buh’ dey jus’ cawed me names an’ waffed!” I sighed and knew the time had come to have one of the more dreaded talks that I had to have with most Littles. I already had the talk with Carmen last year when her old friends weren’t regressing, and she was. She was of course devastated but that also just happened to be the time when she started having messy accidents during the day as well, so it made that transition a little easier. I had hoped that was the only time I was going to have to talk to her about friends and regression, but today had proved otherwise. Frankly, even despite my hope, seeing Carmen as she was, I was surprised it had even taken this long. “Carmen… do you have any other friends… at daycare, or maybe even with some of your Littles events your mommy takes you too?” I asked hesitantly. I knew from experience, this could either be a joyous moment, or one fraught with tension. Carmen nodded. “Yeah… buh’ dey aww babies!” Being a psychologist and therapist was hard sometimes for a variety of reasons. Right now, for example, it was hard not to see the irony in that statement coming from the Little before me. I could tell her diaper was even more wet now and that her thumb was once again dangling ever closer to her mouth threatening to pop back in at any second. Still, I had to maintain my professionalism. “And instead, you want to hang out with people your own age… maybe even older, right?” She quickly nodded and I wished there was a simple solution to her problem. On the one hand, if I told her to stick with her old friends, I knew she was in for more humiliation at some point. If they had laughed over a simple dirty diaper, there was no way that they wouldn’t laugh at the myriad of other problems that could arise in Carmen’s future. If, on the other hand, I told her to find new friends, it would be better long term for her, but she could lose trust in me. So, I knew I had to work around the problem. “Hmmm… would you say your friends, the ones who laughed, are older than you now?” I knew I was walking a very dangerous line, but I knew if she confirmed it, I could have my way in to help her out. Carmen hesitated, but ultimately nodded her head. “Uh-huh… o’ maybe? I don’ know…” I smiled to reassure her further. “That’s okay, Carmen. You don’t need to know that answer completely right now, but how do you feel about those younger than you? Your mommy told me last week that you go to a reading event at your library every week and met someone…” I quickly looked back at my notes I had jotted down after. “Lucy, I believe?” For a moment, I thought I could almost see a smile appear on Carmen’s face, but it was quickly replaced with annoyance. “Yeah… buh’ she’s much younguh dan me. She even dwinks fwom a bottle!” “Oh, I see…” I was sad she hadn’t found a friend there, but I knew that Lucy was perfect to use as my point. “So, she’s younger than you, and how does she make you feel when she does something like that? Like drinking from a bottle I mean?” Carmen looked at me questioningly and I knew I was going to have to give her a little more. “Maybe you think she’s babyish? Or helpless and you feel frustrated being with her? Or maybe you almost want to laugh because she’s a little silly perhaps?” Carmen instantly nodded her head. “Uh-huh! She’s such a baby! She even cwawls awoun’ on da fwoor!” Carmen then grinned and I knew she was playing right into my point. “Buh she’s awso weally funny when she twies to stan’ o’ walk!” I let her laugh to herself for a moment, but once she was a little calmer, I asked the question I had been leading to. “So, you want to laugh at her because she’s silly?” Carmen once again nodded. “Like your friends did to you at daycare?” Her smile instantly left, and I could see her mind was trying to come up with an argument against me. Traces of the old Carmen lingered, but I could also tell that her mind just wasn’t up to the task of arguing against me. “I’m not trying to make you think you did something wrong with Lucy, Carmen, but I want you to think about your other friends. They’re a bit older than you some days,” I made sure to add just incase she thought I was calling her a baby, “so, like with Lucy, they may see you as younger and sillier than them sometimes.” “Buh’ I don’ wan’ dem to laugh!” she countered. I knew I had to act quickly or risk another breakdown today. Too many and she would shut down completely. “But sometimes people can’t help when they laugh. If they’re doing it to be mean, then that’s a problem, like maybe when they call you names. Is that the case with them do you think?” Carmen hesitated again but ultimately shook her head ‘no.’ I honestly think that she was in denial with her friends, especially after hearing that they had called her names, but I knew I could only push this so far today. “Well, then you have three options with them. You need to tell them to stop, accept it when they do laugh, or find some other friends.” I could tell I was giving her a lot to think about and I knew we were getting to the limit of her current mental capacity. She wasn’t dumb and I will defend that opinion of all Littles to my dying day, but her brain just couldn’t keep all the complicated facts together anymore. As it stood, I had even started writing little notes to give out to the mommies, daddies, and caregivers of the Littles I saw like her. Carmen was no exception, and I knew Kathy would ensure what I told her today would stick one way or another. It wasn’t her fault that she couldn’t remember everything, and I still wanted to help her out, whether she did it herself or had her mommy help her. “Okay, Carmen, I think that’s enough of that for today. I want you to think about all that when you go home today, but for now, I want you to tell me some good parts of your week instead. Can you do that for me?” I asked with a hopeful tone in my voice. Carmen popped out of her deep thoughts and nodded enthusiastically. “Uh-huh! Mommy an’ me wen’ to da zoo da odder day! I got ta see da fishies an’ da whinos an’ da…” I smiled and continued to listen to my Little patient. I was always happy when they could list dozens of things during their week that were good. Last September, she couldn’t have done that if her life depended on it, and now, even if the items she listed were of the more childish or babyish variety, she was still excited by each thing she told me. I always found that, if at all possible, it was always best to end a session on a good note. A little while later and a few conversations about diaper checks, finger painting, new foods, and all that, our session was over. I set my pad on my desk and walked over to help Carmen off the couch. Her diaper had swelled considerably during the session and still holding Flopsy, her waddle made her already labored walking even more difficult. “Mommy!” she cried, running back over to Kathy after I opened the door. Kathy quickly crouched down to greet her adopted Little. “Baby! How’d your session go today? Learn anything new or whatnot?” Carmen quickly nodded and babbled off half a dozen things that we talked about. Kathy was attentive every minute, but soon gave her a quick hug and nodded up to me before looking back at Carmen. “Okay, sweetie. You play with Flopsy or color for just a minute while me and Doctor M talk for a second, okay?” “Yes, mommy!” Carmen replied happily, settling in with Flopsy to color in one of the books I had lying on the coffee table in my lounge. ‘I swear, I go through a dozen or so of those books each week.’ Kathy then rose back up and smiled at me. “So, anything I should be worried about this week, doc?” I smiled over at Carmen, who was now thoroughly engrossed in coloring in a picture of Princess Poppy. Even five months ago, she would have been glued to everything we were talking about her, but not anymore. “She’s had a few incidents at daycare with her friends that I want you to keep an eye on.” I then handed her the note I had written for her. “I’ve given her some options on how to deal with her friends laughing at her and calling her names, but I think she’s going to have some tough weeks ahead unfortunately.” Kathy sighed and nodded. “Yeah… I was thinking that was going to be the case. I’m trying to get her involved in more activities for her age, but she’s just so…” Kathy then paused and seemed to try to figure out just what the right words were. “Stubborn over being an older Little still?” I finished for her. Kathy quickly nodded. “I’ve seen that too, but as long as you’re trying for her, then that’s all you can do sometimes. She’s a regressed Little now but she was a former independent adult, so don’t forget that. She’s making progress at accepting her current life, but she’s going to struggle with a few things still.” Kathy nodded. “Thanks, doc. Was there anything else?” I sighed and I wasn’t sure if I should even bring it up, but right as I was having doubts, I noticed that once again, Carmen was circling her lips absent-mindedly with her thumb. “Just one thing… have you noticed her sucking her thumb recently?” Kathy grinned and nodded. “I have. Cutest thing when I first saw it, but… I mean, should I be concerned at all?” I shook my head. “No. I wouldn’t be. If she shows signs of stabilization or even maturing, we might try to break the habit, but for now, I might actually encourage it in a way.” “Encourage it?” she questioned skeptically. “Didn’t something just come out that says it can be harmful to Littles?” “Eh, the reports vary,” I admitted, “but most will say the same thing that I will. If she’s going to be sucking her thumb anyway, I would highly recommend one of those orthodontist pacifiers. Do that and it will knock down most of the negatives in those reports.” “But won’t she reject them outright?” she asked, clearly fearing a tantrum or some other outburst as she looked over at Carmen, still furiously coloring away, the lines almost seeming like more of a suggestion in most places. “I mean… pacifiers just seem so… babyish.” I sighed. “That’s all true, but I think her mind is learning to accept a lot of things. I saw her catch herself today looking at her thumb, so I know she’s aware of it on some level at least but look at her now.” Kathy did and I subtly gestured to the difficulty she was already having with coloring with one hand and holding Flopsy while still rubbing her thumb around her lips with the other. “Recent orthodontic pacifiers have a lot of benefits we Bigs know about, like reducing germs and keeping her teeth healthy, but to her, a pacifier will likely eventually be seen as a way to get all she wants. It’s hands free, and that’s what she’ll focus on after a bit of encouragement.” I could see Kathy’s hesitancy still though. “Just try one and don’t make a big deal out of it. Maybe even just leave it in her room by her coloring books and see what happens.” Kathy ultimately agreed and we talked about a few other odds and ends, but the remaining bit of time during our session soon came to an end. I had built in a bit of a buffer zone at the end for conversations like I just had with Kathy for most of my mentally younger patients. Littles like Carmen could only sit still and talk for so long in a session like that, and by the time the Little got to that stage, their caregivers needed to be told of things instead anyway. Satisfied, Kathy then gathered Carmen up, both said their goodbyes and started walking out my front door. As they were leaving though, Kathy turned back around, and I could tell she had that look of ‘just one more thing.’ I always hated that look because it usually meant something bad. ‘Oh, one more thing… I hear voices.’ ‘Oh, one more thing… I started wetting the bed at night.’ ‘Oh, one more thing… I can’t read anymore.’ “Uh, just one other thing… do you have a recommendation for another Little doctor in the area for general checkups and whatnot?” she asked, still trying to hold onto the clearly impatient Carmen tugging on her other arm. “Everything okay?” I asked inquisitively. I had a duty to protect my patients and bad general doctors for Littles were more common, even up north here in Losantiville, Libertalia, than I would have liked to admit. Kathy quickly nodded to my relief. “Oh yeah. Everything was fine, but I think the practice moved or something like that. Just need a new one with pollen season coming up and all. I don’t want Carmen to get all frustrated with sneezing every six seconds. Apparently, it made her potty issues last year much worse.” I smiled and nodded. “Oh, I remember. I’ll be sure to add a few I might recommend with her file in the patient portal by tonight along with the suggestions I have for her dealing with friends now.” Kathy smiled and I could see her get pulled once more by the anxiously waiting Carmen out in the hallway. “Thank you, doctor.” She looked back over at Carmen and grinned over her antics. “Guess we better be off now. I think someone could use a snack and a change.” “Mommee!” Carmen wailed out again in protest and embarrassment. I knew Kathy was right though from what I had seen during our session and seeing the time myself as well, I quickly said my goodbyes to both and saw them out. Carol then quickly helped me wipe everything down and reorganize the office in looking a little tidier and more professional once again. We had made that mistake with my next patient last week and I knew not to repeat it again. She was already temperamental and a bit fragile with all this still, so I knew everything had to be perfect for our session to go well today. Just as I finished retrieving my next patient’s file and organizing my desk, I heard the downstairs door quickly open and then slam shut. She was here and I braced against my desk and closed my door in anticipation of my next Little. She had expectations of seeing a court-ordered therapist and I wanted to match each of them. I just hoped that today, she would trust me a little more.

As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story or for the first story, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86107-a-stuffys-tale-one-bunnys-journey-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-complete/ For those interested in the sequel to the first story and the near parallel story of this one, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90405-dashs-redemption-a-stuffys-tale-and-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Hey everyone! So, as promised, this is the follow-up mostly concurrent story with Dash’s Redemption. I know that story didn’t prove to be the most popular of all the stories I’ve written, but I think this one should be a little more of the standard fair, and to be blunt, I’m almost kind of using this as a bit of a palate cleanser before moving on with my other stories this year. Further, due to how this one even popped up and the fact that I’m going to probably be shying away from other stuffy’s tales in the near future, I just wanted to finish this one up right away, rather than waiting a long time on it. If I continue to do the voting for the next stories from you all, I have a feeling I wouldn’t get to this story for a very long time, if ever. So, I’m doing it here and I’ll probably be going very fast through it. Unless something massively changes, expect successive days of chapter postings. Also, just as a tiny warning here, there is a particular scene that could be troubling to some readers in here. I do have my little warning previously, but I just wanted to add another one here. It doesn’t last long, but I just wanted to ensure that everyone knew about it first. Also, on that note, Emma’s story has already been partially written out, and sometimes, to fall, things need to break a bit. Please keep that in for the other chapters as well… Moving forward, right now, this story is standing at about 16 chapters. While that’s about twice the length I was originally thinking it was going to be, I think you all will definitely enjoy the fleshed-out characters more and some of the implications and connections I’ve added here. All that being said, I’m only going to be polling two stories this go around. As I stated at the end of my previous story, because this story wasn’t even on the list, the polling will just be between the Tell Me More sequel, or the Bethany semi-follow up to The Opening. For those of you just reading this story, I will be sharing these two options at the start of my next chapter. Lastly, just to clarify, when I said that I was going to ‘retire’ the age regression virus story, I only meant that I wasn’t going to include it in the polling for just the next few stories at least. I may consider asking about second choices, which admittedly could have changed the outcome of what I was seeing you all wanting this round, but I’ll keep that in mind for a future story poll after this one. For now, in the year of mostly sequels, I usually include in the poll two sequel stories, and one new story, and at the moment, I will just be including another completely separate story instead of the age regression virus story. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of my next story! Chapter 1: I Was a Teacher on Break Well, I finally made it here. A month of research and continuous travel agents talked to, had all led up to me being here… in another dimension no less. I of course had been born before they came, but now, almost 20 years later, it just felt like a distant memory. The therapist I used to see said it was repressed memories or some nonsense like that, but basically, I always just remembered the race of Amazons, sorry, Bigs, in my life. Alternate dimensional theory was now a cornerstone of most college courseloads, but still… being here and seeing everything, really was just something else. I had heard the rumors about this place, but I had always just chalked them up to paranoid people trying to get in the way of everyone enjoying our new paradise on Earth. After all, life expectancies had essentially doubled and things like medicine, energy, and education were all on the rise. In retrospect, it’s probably why I became a high school English teacher. I was Miss Breckenridge, or Miss Emily if they were trying to suck up to me somehow, but it was a solid job, and I got most summers off if I chose to. With our salaries much higher than decades before, teaching had become the hot new career for aspiring academics. That being said, despite all the changes, raging teenage hormones and attitudes did not. So, out in Arizona, when the summer session was coming up in the beginning of May, I decided to spread my wings a little bit and try something new. * * * “Are you really going?” Vicky asked me skeptically, her history teacher roots making her highly suspicious of any country or race coming to another, where one was drastically more technologically superior to the other. “What if it’s like the Aztecs and the Spanish… and we’re the Aztecs?” I could feel the raw apprehension in my friend, and I stopped packing up my room for one moment to try and ease her mind. “Relax, Vicky. You worry too much about that sort of stuff. It’s been over twenty years since they came, and we’re all still here. No smallpox or invading army turning us into slaves.” I was actually quite impressed I could still remember her nerdy little reference and shoot something back to her myself. There was a reason I was an English teacher instead. She just shook her head though. “English teachers… you all are just dreamers… I bet you imagine yourself like some brave new explorer going over there, huh? Like in one of your precious books?” I smiled. “Oh, yes. Emily Breckenridge… explorer extraordinaire!” She lightly shoved me on the shoulder. “I’m serious, Em. Jus be careful, will you?” She then lowered her voice and walked slowly closer to me. “Look, I just read this article about some guy that went over there. There’s some freaky stuff going on. Like treating you all like… babies.” I rolled my eyes. “Give me a break, Vic. I read the same stupid article as well, and the five stories that have been published like that since I was a teenager, as opposed to the hundreds of positive stories. I mean, did you happen to read that it was posted in some tabloid piece originally? I think it was even nestled between Aliens replaced my cousin and the fountain of youth being discovered near some daycare in Florida in that issue. You can’t believe everything you read. I might be a lowly English teacher,” I joked, “but take it from me… you can’t believe everything you read. I mean, you don’t really think that Mr. Darcy was real, do you?” Now, it was Vic’s turn to roll her eyes. “Fine, just don’t say I didn’t warn you.” She then retreated back to my classroom door before turning back to me with a face I could only recognize as worry. “Just promise me you’ll be safe, okay?” I sighed and paused once again as I packed all my stuff up for the summer. “Yes, Vic. I will be as careful as I can be. I’ll even stay in contact with the embassy as soon as I get settled, okay?” My friend just nodded, heaved a great sigh, and left my classroom. I could tell that she was legitimately worried about me, and to be honest, I was no fool and had done my research. It was almost a hobby of mine now I had spent so much time on it, but I had thoroughly investigated every company and agency getting people over there. After numerous searches, I had finally found a tour group that seemed pretty open and widely expansive across the country. Plus, they boasted, with real statistics, a 90% success rate, even over multiple trips. For perspective, the next highest was only at 70%. So, armed with my new knowledge, I packed my last To Kill a Mockingbird marked-up copy away and headed back out to my car. I refueled at the nearest EV charging station, went home and retrieved my travel suitcase, passport, and papers, and hailed a driver to take me to the nearest rail station. The new rails were all the rage lately to get between the states and plus, they connected most of the country together now. Having one just on the outskirts of Phoenix, I was able to get to most places in the country in half the time it used to take. To my delight, that included the portal facility out in Nevada. Unfortunately, they were still constructing the one to serve the greater Arizona area, but with the rail lines, I was just as happy to go to a main transport hub, instead of bouncing around the country to get to your intended destination like before. So, one 300 mph trip later, I rocketed into place right in front of the portal facility now gleaming before me. “Miss?” a kindly woman waved at me. “Checking in today?” I nodded and rolled my bag over to her. “Yes, uh, one flight to Virgan,” I informed her as I grabbed the ticket in my top suitcase pocket. It was hard not to get frustrated with the paper copies, but apparently last year, some poor guy was sent to Australia on their side because his electronic ticket was hacked by Big spies on this side of the portal. I wish I could say that it was an isolated incident. “Hmmm… Virgan. A very exciting and upcoming place. Come this way,” she beckoned me inside. I, of course, followed behind her and to the travel desk located just inside. Some portal facilities acted just like any other airport terminal, while the one here in Nevada favored the more ‘personal touch.’ According to their website I had read up on a month ago, it led to less unfavorable incidents. ‘Less though… not none…’ The lady quickly helped me along and after checking that I was all set, she handed my ticket back to me. “Perfect. You’re all set, and it actually looks like we’ve got a portal coming right up to Virgan in the next 15 minutes.” She then pointed to a hallway behind her, marked with a giant number ‘1’ on both the walls and even the flooring. “Just follow the hallway down here and get into the tram. Only that tram and just go to the gate they tell you after. Hold onto your ticket no matter what.” I nodded with the seriousness she intended in that last part. I for sure didn’t want a mix-up and end up in aplce like Honshu. Still, I smiled back. “Thank you.” I then resumed wheeling my bag and made sure I stuck to the single designated ‘1’ hallway. Minutes later, it ended, and I hopped onboard a tram service in the car marked with another giant red ‘1.’ The cars in front of us were then marked with a blue ‘2’ and green ‘3’ right after. “All aboard. Leaving for portal building in ten seconds…’ the electronic voice called out from the speakers above. I closed my eyes for a moment and only reopened them when I felt a lurch and could feel the warm sunlight from outside bathing the car. There wasn’t a town for miles around and even the main hub of the portal facility was separated from the actual portals themselves. One expert cited radiation, another explosion, but another more ludicrous theory was that the original portal almost blew a hole in the dimensional fabric of space time… or something like that. I was grading papers at the time and for most of us living on Earth still now, as long as the portal remained stable, the old reasons of why the separation mattered less and less with each passing year they remained safe. In the midst of my thoughts, the car lurched to a stop right at the height of the looped track and in front of the actual portal building. Inside seemed pretty plain, but once again, I just followed the large red ‘1’ on the floor and from the signs overhead. Those from cars ‘2’ and ‘3’ still had to wait for their portal to be recalibrated and relocated to another region of the other dimension. Finally, though, I showed my ticket once more to a tall, burly man waiting by a pair of revolving doors, and satisfied I was who I claimed to be, I moved past him and to the large room on the other side. Rumors had swirled for years about the specs and veneers of the portals changing, but they still looked like they did for the past almost 15 years now. Circular hubs vibrated and pulsed as the energy coils recharged while several bumbling scientists muddled and fussed with the bevy of controls and dials before them. Occasionally the lights would flicker, but since none of the scientists below seemed the least bit concerned, I felt pretty confident that nothing was amiss. Seeing a few others have their tickets be inspected and then directed elsewhere, I stepped up and made sure my ticket was already out of my suitcase. “Ticket, please,” one of the younger scientists, dressed in the stereotypical lab coat, asked me. “Richt… here you go.” I handed him the ticket once more with a smile. He just took it without any overt sign of emotion before handing me a single blue triangular pill. “Good. Just in time. Group 4, down in front by the portal,” he said, readjusting his glasses while gesturing over to the large crowd of people there now. “Take the pill before and just give the coils a time to recharge and you’ll be off in no time.” I nodded and followed over to the rear of the line before swallowing the pill whole. Just as I got in line, though, the coils began to vibrate even louder, and the scientists panicked briefly. I wondered if I should, but at the last second, one of the more elderly ones cranked a handle all the way to the left and the vibrations turned into a low pitch, like a low note had just been plucked on a base guitar. It pulsed for a moment, before the whole place shook once more and then stopped as liquid then seemed to fill in the previously empty circular device on the platform above the crowd of people that I was now a part of. As soon as the seemingly calmly bluish liquid touched though in the center, it let out a final twang, sucked in and out, and finally, was still. The resulting surface still shimmered with an unearthly blue and seemed about as reflective as glass and as full of life as a bubbling stream. “Beautiful, but ugh! Popped my ears I think…” I mused out loud while trying to blow my nose to fix the fullness I felt in both ears. “Yeah... these things have a tendency to do that,” the man in front of me said casually, turning around over his shoulder a little bit. “Punching a hole in the universe or something like that. Popular Mechanics ran an article a few months back… I think that’s what it said…” He seemed less sure at the end, so I wasn’t sure if I was getting the full picture of the article, but it still made sense. “Right… guess this stuff isn’t for amateurs anymore…” I said half-heartedly, recalling when the technology was released to the public and a few start-up companies tried to make their own. As people began to enter, I remembered the results were… unfavorable, or at least from what I’ve been told. Then, after the man in front of me went through the portal, I stepped up, my ticket was ripped in half and the scientist there gestured to the portal. “Whenever you’re ready…” I nodded and took a breath. ‘Just like an explorer in one of your books, Em… just go right on through… it’s a whole new world.’ I took another breath and as the final bit of air released from my lips, I stepped forward and bathed myself in the shimmering metallic blue in front of me. All at once, I felt my body being stretched, on fire, contorted, deep frozen, and smashed like a ripe tomato in the summer. It was awful and I wanted to puke. My legs dangled in the air, and I swore I could feel wind in my face as the ripples of thousands of explosions of color rocketed before my eyes. Just as I began to completely freak out though, my feet touched solid ground again. “There you go, missy,” a loud booming voice above me noted. “Easy does it.” I felt a hand guide me by the shoulders, and it honestly took me a minute to see that first, I was in a very different and almost elegant building compared to the near-warehouse one I had just come from, and second, the hand on my shoulders actually seemed to almost be able to reach both of them, being so large and all. I almost yelped out a bit of surprise when I looked up and there was a woman staring right back at me. “Hey there, let’s get you cleaned off, huh?” I panicked and almost wanted to run away right there, but the woman just guided me to what almost looked like one of those old phone booths my grandparents used to use. Instead of a phone inside though, as soon as the door was closed, the whole chamber filled with a whiteish, greenish smoke. I felt I had arrived at my ultimate doom, but not even three seconds later, all the smoke was sucked away and the woman guided me back out. “Perfect! All clean and sterilized. Now, just right down those steps and to your destination!” Her tone unnerved me, and it took me a second to pin down why. It wasn’t condescending... quite the opposite in fact, but with a mild amount of panic, I realized it was that same type of sing-song voice that was used in customer service… crossed near seamlessly with the tone one would use with small children. ‘Damn! I knew I should have worn my leather jacket over here instead of my light blue sweater!’ I was in this dimension for less than two minutes and I already felt marked. It didn’t seem to matter much though, as another Big then escorted me to a singular waiting room. “Please. Wait right here and have a cookie and some juice. You might have lost some sugar on the way over here with our new methods and from the pill you took.” I nodded listlessly, parked my suitcase in front of a chair, and grabbed myself an oatmeal cookie and what appeared an awful lot like grape juice, though it was called ‘uva’ juice. I almost even opted out of drinking it, fearful of all the nasty rumors I had heard about Bigs spiking drinks or whatnot, but feeling lightheaded, I figured it was better to drink it now rather than pass out later. Feeling rejuvenated after a moment, I saw there seemed to be an almost unending stream of travelers arriving after me, so, my juice empty and my cookie eaten, I stood up and pulled my suitcase along with me. One hallway, covered in pictures of happy tourists, later, and I was standing outside at what looked like a bus and taxi depot. “Ticket, ma’am?” a voice asked me. Now, I was prepared to be surrounded by the whole giant lot of them, but as an adult, once just gets used to the notion of most other adults being about your height. Standing a few inches under 6 feet tall, at worst, I just had to look up a little… no need to readjust where I was standing to not hurt my neck. The Big before me though was not anywhere in the ballpark of six feet tall. “Ticket, ma’am?” he asked again, his expression almost seemingly asking if I was okay as well. My eyes just stared up at this being, who despite looking like he had just graduated high school, seemed to be almost twice my height. “Uh… uh… here…” I shakily said, retrieving my ticket and then handing it over to him, still in awe of the differences in our sizes. Inside, I was half-dazed, but now here in the full light, my senses were feeling a little overwhelmed at the view before me. For a moment, he seemed to dislike my awe, or was just impatient, but once he looked at my ticket, his smile returned. “Oh, look at that. Local travel. Wonderful! I’m sure you’ll just love our city! Loculofus is the best kept secret in Virgan!” I could see right through his sales pitch, but in truth, I wasn’t really sure how long I was going to be staying in the capital of Virgan. Still, it was a nice greeting at the start of my trip here. “Uh, I hope so. Can I get a ride, or a…?” He wasted no time and held up his finger to stop me. “Wait one moment.” Then, with the speed and power of a train whistle, he parted his lips and blew into fingers, creating a high-pitched sound. A car quickly pulled up. “Here you go, ma’am. First ride is included with your transport. Be careful out there but enjoy the city!” I nodded and quickly loaded myself and my suitcase into the car, before he shut the door and waved goodbye to me. “Thank you!” I quickly shouted as the car began driving away. He smiled, nodded, and then just went to help the next in a string of us new portal Littles here. The driver had to navigate some pretty odd ways out of the portal facility, but as he began to make his exit, he finally piped up. “Where to, miss?” I was so distracted by all the differences from back home that I had completely neglected to tell him where to go. “Oh! Sorry about that… uh… just once sec…” I then pulled out a map I had purchased beforehand of the city on my phone. There was a whole slew of apps now dedicated to helping Little tourists like me, and this one had received the best reviews so far. “Uh… monument park, please?” He hesitated for a moment, but still nodded his head. After a few routes onto the main highway system, I saw my first glimpse of the steel and granite city, all refined in its splendor after the reconstruction from the last Height War, or at least that’s what my travel guide said. It filled me with excitement, but the driver then spoke up. “Uh, miss? I’ll take you to where you want to go… free charge and all, but are you sure about wanting to be dropped off at monument park?” “Yes…” I said confidently, but the way he was looking back at me and seemed nervous, caused a few cracks to form in that feeling. “Uh, just out of curiosity, why do you ask? Is there something problematic there now?” He quickly shook his head. “Oh, not at all. Just that… well, most Littles want to go to their hotel first. As I said, I’ll take you where you want, but I’m just putting it out there.” For the briefest of moments, I considered what he was telling me. I had two things I knew though that went against his advice. First, most Littles went to their hotel and ended up having a problem anyway… some hotels even being centers of regression programs apparently. Second though, I had looked up the distance on my phone before I left and saw that there were beautiful monuments in the park, and it was only about nine blocks to my hotel. To a daily walker like me, it didn’t seem so bad. I shook my head. “No. Thank you for your concern, but I want to see the park while I still have the chance. I don’t think the walk will be too bad anyways.” He nodded and continued driving. Not long after, we pulled up and I could see the petals blooming on all the trees lining the park and the avenue beyond it. I got out, breathed in the fresh air, and then leaned back over and thanked my driver. He nodded back and sighed. “Good luck.” With that, he drove off and I was all alone. Now, I had grown up in the rubble of what was once our country after all our own wars and crises. It had toughened me up a bit and being alone on the streets wasn’t exactly new to me, so I just rolled my suitcase along and began to take pictures of all the art decorations and sculptures dedicated to the past heroes of Virgan. Military seemed to be the most prominent, but as I continued, I saw a few scientists, creators, and lawmakers as well. Curiously, all were sculpted the exact same size, despite the obvious markers at the base of each denoting, Big, Middle, or Little. I wasn’t exactly sure what to make of it, but a very long block later, I decided to stop for lunch. The line was a bit odd, to see from the outside with the varying heights and I will admit, it was the first time I was truly intimidated here, being sandwiched right in between two Bigs, both of whom looked at me with a look I didn’t quite recognize. A little more sleezy and I thought that they would have hit on me, but a little softer, and I would feel like they were my dad about to ask if I needed any help like it was my first day of school or something. I didn’t really like the look and just focused on my order and getting my food. “One hot skylos, please?” I asked the man at the counter. He almost seemed to grumble, but then turned around and caught sight of me. He paused for a moment and seemed almost perplexed for a moment as he stroked his stubbly double chin. “You’re not from around here, are you?” he asked gruffly but with a warmth I didn’t really expect. I shook my head. “Is it that obvious?” He laughed and some of the other Bigs did as well, but a few just looked impatient. “You could say that. See, what you just ordered is about a quarter of your entire body length.” He then looked at me up and down and smiled. “Seeing as you’re new and just out the portal, I’m gonna give you two pieces of advice. First, look up extensively what you’re going to buy before you do. Not everyone’s gonna be as nice as me.” A few of the previously impatient Bigs chuckled. The vendor briefly looked up in annoyance but then came back to me with a smile. “Second, just get off the street and get to where you’re going fast. This area ain’t the best for you types and all. Got it?” I swallowed at his last warning and quickly nodded. He smiled widely back and reached in and gave me a normal sized looking what I would call, hot dog. “Here. No charge. Just get to where you’re going pronto. Good luck.” I tried to pay him after, but he just insisted on the goodwill gesture. So, I soon found myself hurdling down the block about as fast as I could. I only got about two blocks before I just had to stop. I was feeling faint, and my stomach was nearly gnawing me in two. Not liking it, but feeling I had no choice and listening to my stomach over the vendor, I sat down. I tried to eat about as fast as I could of the hot skylos, but for some reason, it seemed to fill me up much faster than I was used to. Not intent on puking today, I slowed a bit and tried to plan out my trip. See, I had planned out most of this trip already, but I had given myself two options, of which, I would just cancel one when I figured out what I wanted to do. Going north, I could hit Libertalia’s capital city, New Columbia, and eventually make my way up to New Eboracum City. Both cities and all that lay between were practically the same as where I had just come from, but being in the north, it was usually safer for Littles. On the other hand, I could go south to Carolusa and eventually Flosus. I would hit a few cities but going south meant more of an emphasis on the natural wonders. Waterfalls 200 feet tall weren’t uncommon and the mountain views were voted as some of the best on the east coast. On the flipside though, being the south, Littles didn’t tend to do better down there. Still, as soon as I finished my last bite, I knew I had to table the decision until later. Unfortunately, I only got about a block further when I realized just how long the blocks were here. First, I was already battling the longer stretches of the two types of blocks, as every block east or west was about two going north or south. Additionally, because of the supersized everything here to accommodate the Bigs better, that amount could easily be doubled again. So, while I had read nine blocks to my hotel, I probably should have read it more like 36 blocks, and right now, I had only just about the halfway point. Tired, sore, and still running on fumes from the amount of energy the portal travel had taken out of me, I stopped and looked at my map once more to see if there were any shortcuts to the hotel. From what I could see, there weren’t any, but I finally saw a friendly-looking couple walking my way. Both being Bigs, I knew it was a risk going up to them, but I was desperate, so I decided to take my chances. “Excuse me?” I asked the pair once they got withing talking range. Both stopped and looked down at me with large smiles. “Yes? Can we help you, miss…?” the woman asked nicely. “Uh, Emily,” I replied back a little hesitant over giving my name out. Still though, I wanted their help, and I didn’t want to offend them by keeping that secret, or if they were the tricky types, I had heard that some Bigs viewed a Little not giving out their name as an admission they were too young to know it. “Good to meet you, Emily,” the man spoke up. “I’m Jim and this is my wife, Lilly. How can we help you? Are you lost?” I noticed he was eyeing the map on my phone. I blushed and nodded. “Geez. I guess I’m a little too obvious out here with my map and all.” “Just a little,” Lilly said, still smiling. “Might want to memorize the route and look at it sparingly.” I nodded. “Definitely, but I need to find my hotel… the Hotel Eirinison?” “Ooh. Fancy schmancy. It’s just up the street here,” Jim said, pointing in the exact direction I was headed. “Right, but…” I gestured to my suitcase still rolling behind me, “do you have any suggestions for getting there quicker? A shortcut maybe?” Both seemed nervous and looked at each other before nodding. Lilly turned to me. “We do and it’s a cut-through alley just ahead beyond the statue of the Little soldier up there.” I looked beyond and saw it. “It will lead you straight through to the other side...” “But we strongly suggest you stick to the park and street path you’re on now,” Jim emphasized while Lilly nodded her head in agreement. “It’s a little longer but it’s safer.” He paused and looked back to where they had just come from. “You can also cut over two blocks from here after the metal sculpture. It’s not much but it will save you a little time later.” “Well, thank you both.” I then stuffed my phone back in my pocket and we both said our goodbyes before departing back our separate ways. Strangely though, as they left, I also received my third ‘good luck’ today from them. Each of the three had been said in about the exact same tone after each had warned me about a potential danger. With each ‘good luck’ before, I had listened to and then ignored their advice and as I came to the Little soldier statue as Lilly had pointed out, I was at yet another decision. The Little soldier stood proud and tall, but I could also see the fear in his eyes as if he was looking at someone particularly frightening before him. I definitely wondered about that war, seeming to be the last in all the major conflicts here, but now, I felt I just had to summon the courage that soldier once possessed as well. It didn’t hurt my resolve either that ‘Hotel Eirinison’ was emblazoned on the building front I could see right at the end of the alleyway. So, sighing, I turned right instead of just continuing through the park. Oddly, the whole city seemed to have been rebuilt following one of the apparently more severe bombings here during the war. According to one source, the vileness of some of the Bigs toward Littles in the south stemmed from the Great Height war as many Littles captured or invaded cities to the point where mass bombings had to be conducted to win them back. Still, most news articles purported the south was fully swinging back and most cities only blazed with light and progress. This alleyway though, seemed to be immune from all that progress. An asphalt street snaked its way in between the facades of two brick buildings, both worn and even crumbling in a few spots. Downtown had now become a mix of both the new and the old, and from the looks of it, I was definitely in the old part. About a minute later and almost to the other side, I thought I heard a clinking behind me. I turned to look, but I didn’t see anyone, so I just kept walking. Another clinking. This time, I spun around faster. Still no one, but now, a single cardboard box wavered slightly on top of the trash from the backdoor of what I could only guess was a restaurant. Nervous, I turned back and saw the hotel sign, closer than ever. Right then, I heard another clinking sound. This time though, when I turned around, I came to face-to-face with a single Big. “W… who are you? Wh… wh… what do you want?” I could feel my pulse racing. He cocked his head to the side. “Lost are you, little one?” He smiled and I could see him flash a pair of yellow teeth, matching horribly well with his tattered clothing. I wanted to retreat, and I even backed up a little bit, but then, I heard another clinking sound behind me. This time, I only turned a little, to keep the other crooked teeth man in my view still, but to my horror, I saw the other end of the alley was now blocked as well. “Hello, sweetie…” the well-manicured man said confidently, walking a little closer to me. This one was dressed much nicer than the other one and the bearded mute man by his side. Whereas the other two’s shoes were patched or dirty, his shoes shined. “Please… just leave me alone…” I hated how I sounded so weak, and I really wished I had just listened to the other Bigs, but I knew it was too late. I thought about yelling out for someone to help, but the crooked teeth one came closer, and his coat opened a little to reveal a large terrifying knife hanging from his belt. It silenced any of those notions pretty quickly, especially considering the knife seemed like it could have easily split me in two. The three just sinisterly laughed, as each stalked ever closer to me. I could feel my stomach in my throat, and I tried to see a way out of this, but I was failing at every angle. There were more of them, and each was twice my height. Also, once again, they gave me the same look between creepy and caring. If I could have crawled out of my skin right then, I would have. “I think she wants to play, boss…” the crooked teeth man taunted, laughing dumbly at his own joke after. The mute man just smiled, and the rich man’s eyes lit up. “Perfect. Just who we were looking for.” Each got within striking distance and the rich man stared back into my eyes with both desire and satisfaction. I could only imagine in terror what he had planned for me. “Now, sweetie, you stay quiet, and my boys won’t have to get nasty. You got it? Nod if you do, darling.” Remembering the knife, I slowly nodded and allowed myself to be escorted by the three back down the alleyway and away from my hotel. The mute man took my suitcase as the crooked teeth man handed it off to him and the rich man pounded on one of the doors. I could hear music inside and I looked up to see where I was likely headed. To my horror, I saw a single clearly regressed Little pressed up against one of the panes of glass above me. They seemed so lifeless… almost dead even and I felt very different than them, but I knew with all the technology of the Bigs, both good and bad, the distance between me and that Little was uncomfortably close. So, seeing the three men momentarily be distracted by their own dealings, I knew it was a small opportunity, but I saw my opening. Despite the threat of the knife I had seen, fear of whatever happened to that Little happening to me was a bigger motivator. Then, in fear and taking a quick breath, I ran. I didn’t get far though when the crooked teeth man caught up with me. His hand grabbed onto my blue sweater, but I just yanked out of his flimsy grip as he almost started to brag back to the rich man. Unfortunately, the force catapulted me forward and smacked me into the side of dumpster. Still, undeterred, I got back up and ran once more. “You idiot!” the rich man admonished the crooked teeth man. “Don’t damage the merchandise. You know what a prime Little like that would go for!” Meanwhile, the mute man had just kept running and tried to catch up with me once more. I was doing pretty well, but his strides proved too much though and he lunged out to grab me. He succeeded but I guess he also liked to play with his prey. He then began to push me around a little. It wasn’t much, but a few gentle shoves here and there in the decrepit alleyway quickly tore holes and seams all over my clothing. For their part, the crooked teeth man and rich man only chuckled amusedly at my torment as they walked closer. Finally, the mute man stopped, but I then realized his widened stance and his beckoning face just wanted me to charge him. So, in hope I could bust my way out, I did, and he caught me by the scruff of my neck once more as I tried to wiggle loose when I failed to. My wiggling didn’t work but I also realized he had left himself vulnerable in trying to control me more. Seeing the opportunity, with myself half-cocked and one foot already in the air as I teetered over the pavement, I used my free leg and kicked him right in the crotch as hard as I could. He yelped in pain, let me go, and dropped to his knees in agony. Unfortunately, I guess it had just rained here and I dropped right into a puddle of water. Still, I could hear the angry shouts of the rich man echo off the alleyway walls. “Go! Go after her! Don’t lose her before she gets back to the street!” I then realized that the alleyway had been chosen on purpose by these Bigs. It represented a dark territory for authorities to patrol and while Littles weren’t treated well in the south here, there were still some rules. So, looking ahead and seeing the street only a quick run away, I knew if I could make it, I would at least be safe from them. So, I ran for it. I could hear the panicked thuds and splashes of the shoes running behind me, but I didn’t dare look back until I was safely out of the street once more and touching the Little soldier statue. I stared back defiantly at the three now defeated men before me. Each could have squashed me like a bug, and I felt triumphant as they soon left and vanished into one of the nearby buildings. Unfortunately, my feelings of triumph quickly ended. The mute man, before going back into his hiding place in one of the buildings, sneered at me as he retrieved my suitcase and took it with him. All my clothes, passport, and money were held within that bag. I had my phone still, but now, I was wet, bruised, and penniless in a land in an entirely different dimension other than my own. Still, I felt I had to press on and at least get into the Hotel Eirinison. Unfortunately, as I grimly suspected when I started walking over there, garnering numerous looks of shock and pit from nearly every passing Big on the way, they wouldn’t let me check-in unless I had my passport from the portal travel bureau. As it stood, that single laminated card was in my suitcase and had taken me a month to obtain it back home. Here in this dimension, I heard rumors about where some took three months to get a new one… if they even made it that long. So, on the verge of being destitute, I went back outside and sat on a park bench by a tall radiating fountain. The city shimmered all around me in glorious magnificence and technological might, but I was now trapped in the same scenario I had worked so hard to avoid in the first place. ‘Shit and double shit! What the heck do I do now?’ I cursed my independent attitude prevailing against the advice of the other Bigs. If I had only listened to even one of them now, I might have been safely tucked upstairs in my hotel room planning out the rest of my trip. Instead, I was now outside and in a world of hurt. And it only got worse as I looked around. To my left, I saw a police car and cops get out and detain a clearly homeless Little. They seemed so scared getting hauled into the back of the police cruiser, and I morbidly wondered what waited for them at the station and afterward. I felt a shiver of fear creep up my spine, and though I was nowhere near looking like that particular Little, my scuffle with the three hadn’t left me too much better off. Then to my right though, I saw what looked like a religious service talking to and helping out another homeless Little as they offered them blankets and hot soup. It was unusually cold for early May, even around here, but my partially soaked clothes clung to me tightly and the wind seemed to pass right through them. I would have availed myself of the free service right then, but as I looked at them closer, I recognized the logo on their front smocks as the Acolytes of Artemis. They were a charity organization dedicated to helping the poor and needy Littles of their world. It was a perfectly wonderful calling for many Bigs, but underneath it all, lay the foundations for the ruin of every Little who sought their services. Most, it seemed, were simply lost to the system, and were never seen again. I shook my head at the notion and just wrapped my arms around myself. It provided little, but some comfort. At the same time though, the reality and desperation of my situation began to settle in. I still had my phone, and I could go to the Earth embassy in the city for sanctuary, but the process was always complicated without a passport. It was possible, but it would take time and most Littles weren’t allowed in until they could at least be verified. As a result, many kidnappers were said to be lurking right outside the gates for desperate and unsuspecting Littles. Worse though, here, I knew the embassy was at least 15 blocks away from my hotel. Having just walked nine to get here and being totally exhausted now, I didn’t like my chances. It was all just too much to deal with. I was a strong independent woman. My time on the streets in a crumbling city before I was 13 had taught me a lot, but it was my hometown. I knew each alley to avoid and where the best free food was on garbage days. I had fought my way out of that mess, but now… I felt I had nothing. So, not seeing a way out, I just dropped my head in my hands and began to softly cry. Now, I know I shouldn’t have, but sometimes, emotions just bubble to the surface whether you like it or not. Crying though, and so obviously, I was making myself vulnerable to any passing Big. I was surprised it took longer than five minutes for one to finally stop and slowly sit next to me. “Tissue?” she finally asked with concern in her voice and holding a large single disposable sheet in front of me. I didn’t want to accept the offered item, but I knew my face was probably a mess and I hated to turn down such a generous offer, even if it was a stranger. “Thank you…” I said quietly, trying not to reveal my ruined face to the Big. From my quick glance at her though, I could see her blonde hair practically shining in the day’s sun, and I could see a little hopeful smile play across her lips as I took the tissue from her hand. I then blew my nose and dabbed off my cheeks. “There… much better, huh?” I nodded. “Thank you, uh… sorry, I didn’t get your name.” She smiled and outstretched her hand to mine. “Nancy. Nancy Donahue. Good to meet you…” “Emily. Emily Breckenridge,” I replied, with a smile on my face, shaking her offered hand. I had no doubt that my makeup was ruined, and I still had no plan, but right then, I felt a sense of calm wash over me. Whomever this Big woman was, I felt that things were finally going to turn around for me.

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. Hey everyone! I just want to say welcome back and that I am looking forward to completing this story. Pretty much as soon as I wrote the previous story, How an Elephant Saved Their Little, I came up with most of this plot. I will attempt to explain certain elements, but I expect that some background elements may be rushed or explained later, which could be confusing for some of you newer readers. Also, as it will be following a Big, some elements might be a little different than other DD stories, but if what I’ve seen on here is anything to go by, I think you all should enjoy a lot of the elements involved. Moving on, I’ve been watching the Olympics lately. Considering all that is happening in Paris right now, with my excitement in watching, there is a part of me that feels I should have at least included my DD Olympic story in the last poll. Still, I am still happy with writing this story and I have yet another idea for a story. As a future note though, I will probably include the original Olympic story in the long future (2026 at the earliest I’m guessing) at this point, but I’ll have plenty of stories until then as long as you all keep reading them. Next, speaking of the future, I will be trying an online poll for the voting of my next story. If I’ve set it up correctly, there should only be one vote per IP address. I will likely shut down the poll or delete it entirely once I have posted the results in the final chapter of this story as usual, but until then, I’m using this as a bit of a test going forward. It should be completely anonymous, so I think that will help garner more votes than before. Expect this to be included with the second chapter, which should be posted tomorrow or the day after. Also, as a bit of a side note here, I might be retconning something, but I don’t think I am in saying that the location for this story is in their version of Indianapolis. I have looked through all my notes, and due to my inclusion of ‘Queens Island’ in my previous story, I know it’s at least in that general area (being a few hours car drive away as mentioned in chapter 13), but I can’t seem to find an actual city name. I will fully admit that I wasn’t as organized back then with the locations in Libertalia, so it could be an oversight… like how I don’t mention a location in The CON series and retconned why later. I will investigate this much more thoroughly after my upcoming trip, but I just wanted to at least put that out there in case someone caught something that I haven’t at this point. Last but not least, I hope everyone enjoys the first chapter of this next story! Chapter 1: Sheets Bearing Marks of the Past Mildred and I were helping our precious Littles with their own bags to go to daycare tomorrow. The day would come early and between diaper changes, getting each of them dressed, and then out the door and into our van to take them to daycare, it would be enough of a challenge. At the task’s base, it was like wrestling with twitchy cute puppies. As a carer of the Littles under my charge, I performed my duties and remarked upon their cuteness, but that didn’t make the tasks any easier. Further, though, I had two other factors that kept my Littles more challenging than was usual in most cities of Libertalia. First, most had been regressed recently and were still coping with their losses from who they used to be. It’s hard to blame a Little for being upset of pooping helplessly in their diapers now when they might have once commanded a fleet of ships or walked down the runway in a gorgeous dress. Second, and more important to Safehouse 81 though, nearly every Little under my charge had been affected by some tragedy or had faced an abuse of some kind in their past. After all, being a safehouse for Littles in this type of society, we had to expect those sorts of residents under our roof. It was tragic, but we made sure each of our Littles were kept safe, were healthy, and knew they were cared for at the end of the day. Mildred and Penelope helped me out with them about as much as they could. Admittedly, of the two full-time employees here, Mildred helped to a lesser degree due to her Middle size, but Penelope more than made up for that and was essentially my second in command around here. She had already lightened my burdens recently by forming an attachment with Willy, a recently arrived Little who was escaping troubles of his own. Traumatized from his past and with only a stuffed animal, Tusk, to help ease his mind, I was glad he was feeling that relief here now at least. “Mildred,” I addressed to my shorter assistant currently stuffing Gina’s backpack, “make sure that she gets the ham sandwich without the crusts. She’s still particular about those kinds of things and the last thing we need to put on the daycare now is another tantrum from her if she... changes again like she did last week.” “Right, right. Definitely don’t want that,” she nodded back to me. “And the veggie chips instead of the nacho cheese ones, right?” I nodded and smiled over her increased awareness over the individual needs of the Littles under our care. She was still a prospective member of the staff, but her instincts were strong, and she had a good heart. Gina was spacing out again, experiencing one of her changes, a sad reminder of her own regression process, so now it was mostly up to Mildred to finish packing her bag and I was glad that she was taking to her tasks so well now. For the multiple backpacks I was packing, I finally looked down at Harry, continually perched and curious at the edge of the table where I was working. “Okay, champ… carrots or cucumbers tomorrow?” I wanted to give my Littles as many options in life as I could. Daily items or events like diapers and naptimes were non-negotiable under my roof if I deemed them necessary, but where was possible, I tried to give where I could. “Ummm… cawwots, pwease.” I smiled down at him and ruffled his hair. I was trying to instill manners in him after he came here over a month ago now. It had taken a lot of my patience, but coming from a Little smuggling operation, I couldn’t blame him for being a little blunt and rough around the edges. Still, he was making quick progress lately and I made a mental note to give him an extra cracker tomorrow when he got home from daycare if he wanted it. “Very good, Harry.” I turned over to Gina and wondered how the other Littles were doing upstairs. They were more regressed, but I still wanted to give them their options for tomorrow at daycare while they were likely still awake and playing with their babyish toys. Still, it was getting late, so I tapped Gina on the shoulder to try and get her out of her mental fog. “Gina? You in there, sweetie?” Gina turned around and grinned at me, her curly blonde hair twirling about as she did so, and her few missing teeth becoming rapidly apparent. She had been pulled out of the regression facility before they could truly deform her like her abusive original caregivers wanted, but the facility’s marks and effects on her mentality were still painfully obvious, especially when she was in this state. “Gina… do you wanna pick out the story tonight before bed?” I questioned further, now that I had her attention as best I could. Gina rapidly nodded her head up and down. “Uh huh! Maybe da pwincess one?” Her enthusiasm was near electric and contagious, but it still burdened my heart to see her like this. Working with her here and at the daycare, her incidents like these had dropped significantly, but it still hurt to witness when they did pop up. When she wasn’t in this regressed near-fugue state, her speech was unaffected and she held herself in an almost dignified way… or at least as dignified one could get while always holding her stuffed Octopus, Mindy. I had learned long ago to never try and remove Mindy from her arms. In a way, it just added to the tragedy of her story, a sadly familiar one that I had grown accustomed to over the years. Regardless, I was glad she had at least made a choice tonight. It would make her happy and that was my job here. Keep my Littles safe and happy. “Very good. I’ll make sure we read the one with Princess Lavendar tonight. I think she’s going to meet the gnome king and become the best of friends with him. Doesn’t that sound fu…?” The windows burst inward as two small black and shimmery objects were launched through them. Glass shattered and covered the floor. I immediately tried to grab Harry, Gina, and Mildred, but I was too late. The two blasts rocketed the whole house. More glass fell and I became dazed as men in black soon breached the house with a tremendous smash of my front door. The filed in one at a time and surrounded everyone as they knocked over furniture to clear their path. A single cabinet had fallen and partially blocked their way to the back kitchen though. Still, they then wasted no time and began hauling everyone together, upstairs and down. Even through my daze, I could see that one of them, likely the leader from the directions he issued out, had a very distinct snake tattoo crawling up one of their arms. I wanted to fight back, but I just felt nauseous, and my head felt like it was about to pop. Then, before I knew what hit me, that same tattooed man was pulling me to my feet. “You. We’re looking for this Little.” He shoved a picture in my face. It was a little blurry, but I quickly recognized it as snapshot of Willy with his stuffy. When I didn’t answer immediately, he shook the picture harder in front of my face and snarled at me. “We know he’s here from your database registration. Where is he?” Willy was new here, but he was now one of mine. I had made an oath to every one of my Littles and to the state that no matter what, I would protect these innocent smaller beings with my life. Being the leader of a safehouse often meant staring down the long barrel of threats from those who wished to do the residents here any harm. Such was the prejudice and malice of our world. Today however, was the first time a safehouse had been smashed into. Considering the high number of penalties against these men if they were ever caught, that wasn’t surprising, but regardless, my task remained the same. Keep my Littles safe. So, taking a deep breath and easing my nerves and getting ready for what was likely to come against me consequently, I straightened up, and looked at the man with the snake tattoo with about as much defiance as I could. “Those records are sealed. Only an admin or cop can access those, but anyway, the Little doesn’t look familiar.” My head lashed out at me, and the lights all seemed about 80% too bright from some reason, but I knew I had to keep up my defiance. Smashing the safehouse’s front window like that had set off a silent alarm. Help was on its way, but I still needed to play for more time now. “Hard to recall with the pounding in my head. You wouldn’t have done something naughty like that to a bunch of innocent Littles, would you?” I couldn’t help but taunt these men. If caught, I knew their punishments would be far worse than anything they could do to me. I had a few friends in the justice department, and I heard the rumors like everyone else. Dark Cliff Prison was a hole that every lost cause Little and every substantial criminal Big feared and never wanted to go to. For criminals like these, breaking into a safehouse was a one-way ticket right to their front door. Instead of pure rage as I had suspected though, the tattooed man gritted his teeth, groaned ever so slightly, and defiantly forced the picture in front of my face again. “I won’t ask you again. Where is he?” Before I could deny him again, I thought I heard a small groan coming from the kitchen. Not seeing either in the lineup of the resto f the safehouse in front of me, Willy and Penelope were in there still, and considering this tattooed man wanted him, likely dead or alive, I knew I only had one choice. So, hoping to press for more time and just hating the man on general principle, I looked back defiantly at the intruder to my house. “Screw you.” My words were direct and uncompromising. I had no intention of telling him where Willy was. With any luck, Willy would flee out the back. He was a Little, and that could be problematic, but he seemed to have some sort of strange luck or guardian angel on his side whenever trouble seemed to find him. Whatever the case truly was though, I just hoped they were with him tonight. The tattooed man didn’t take kindly to my blunt refusal of his question though and my insult of him after either. All at once, with one strike, his fist slammed into the side of my face. I fell to the ground. As I collapsed, Harry, Gina, and a few of the other Littles they were now gathering around me downstairs shrieked in terror. “Get the brats upstairs now!” the tattooed man commanded his men. “Lock ‘em in and hit ‘em with the smoke.” Four of his six goons nodded and at gunpoint, forced all my terrified Littles upstairs along with Mildred. They still weren’t looking in the kitchen, so I at least knew that Penelope or Willy was okay and moving around to escape. While the main tattooed man watched over me, his gun pointed right at my head as I managed to perch myself back on my knees, I began to try and figure a way out of this. Moments later though, even after thinking of a half dozen or so escape plans, my mind just couldn’t think straight, as I could hear the bang of a door and then a faint hiss coming from upstairs. A few tiny screams were soon muffled silent. Soon after, the men came back downstairs, alone. “Is it done?” the tattooed man asked insistently. “Yes, sir!” one of them answered quickly. “The Littles are locked away and the gas has been deployed. In such a confined space, they’re all out and memories of tonight will only be foggy at best.” “Good.” Seemingly satisfied that the majority of the house had been neutralized, the tattooed man then turned his attention back to me. “Now, your little ones are all upstairs and unconscious for the moment. Helpless,” he emphasized as he stroked the large knife on his belt. “Tell me where the Little known as Willy Galpin is, or things might just get nasty.” I panicked as I began to see the other goons begin searching the other floors and the rest of this one. Due to the elongated nature of the house and the debris left from the two grenade explosions previously, more furniture had been knocked over. It meant more obstacles for them and places to hide in general, and therefore the more time it took for the goons to search everywhere and reach the back kitchen. That being said, I knew it was only a matter of time before they did. Then, as if to answer my question about Penelope or Willy, I saw a speck of movement in the back kitchen. It wasn’t much, but I knew at least one of them were still here and actively moving about. If it was Willy, I was relying on his Little and likely scared nature to flee without question. If it was Penelope, I knew she would want to help me, being the good and loyal worker that she was in the safehouse, but I had instructed anyone who worked for me that the safety of the Littles was always a top priority. Knowing her, she wouldn’t defy that directive and Willy would be safe then as well. “Might still be upstairs… fifth floor,” I told the tattooed man with a sigh and look of defeat on my face. I was acting about as best I could, my right cheek already swelling from where the man had hit me. It was an outright lie, but again, I just hoped it would be enough of a delaying tactic for Willy or Penelope and Willy to escape. To my chagrin, just as the other goons went upstairs to fully check the house based on my suggestion, a near deafening squeak went off in the room. It came from nearby, and I had no idea what would have made that sound, except for one of the toys, but it didn’t matter. The goons practically rocketed back down the stairs and the one goon searching the dining room, about to move to the kitchen, ran to the noise as well. Curiously enough, I saw the backdoor pivot ever so slightly. Whoever I had seen move back there before, was now clearly on the move and likely gone from the house. I couldn’t help but smile in relief. “There’s nothing here, boss!” One of the goons reached down at picked up Eddy, Harry’s stuffed chimp. “Just this old, stupid stuffed animal.” The tattooed man groaned and only pointed for another goon to point their gun at me. Without a single word, he stalked over to the stuffed chimp, snatched him away, gripped the stuffy tight, and with fixed and deep fingers on its throat, snarled and tossed Eddy across the room. “You idiots! Go find Willy now! Move!” Everyone started to depart, but just as I felt that Willy would be safe, the tattooed man looked back toward the kitchen and saw the backdoor swinging slightly in the night breeze. “Wait!” Every single goon still within earshot stopped at once. “Did any of you morons check the back?” It was immediately evident that they hadn’t. The tattooed man groaned again and ran to the kitchen. “For the love of…! There’s a whole other Big back here and…” From the passageway to the back, I could just make out as his eyes darted all around. “You!” He quickly pointed to the clearly younger goon who had been tasked to search the first floor. Reluctantly, he jogged over. “Yes, boss?” The tattooed man picked up a bagged lunch and held it in front of the younger goon. “How the hell did you miss this?” The younger goon could only stare back at the tattooed man, clearly terrified, and unable to make a sound to save himself. “Someone was back here making their lunch for tomorrow.” One hand grabbed the younger goon and his other hand pointed sternly to the figure on the floor I knew was definitely Penelope with the more cleared debris between us now. “Here’s the Big… now where is the Little who belongs to this bagged lunch?” Before he had a chance to speak, another goon came from his previous searching of the upstairs. “Sir! There’s no one else up here! Fifth floor or otherwise!” The tattooed man shoved the younger goon backward. “You all!” he directed to his other goons, totaling about five, including the one who had just come back downstairs. “Find the Little. He can’t have gone far! You all better not fail me!” “Yes, sir!” the chorus of them rang out, saluting right before they dashed out the back entrance to find Willy. I hoped he could avoid them well enough, but I didn’t have much time to hope. With the other goons gone, Penelope very much unconscious, and the other members of my staff and the Littles being locked and apparently knocked out upstairs, I was essentially all alone. Before I could think a single further thought, the tattooed man growled and raced over to me. His eyes seemed hand picked from the bowels of the fiery core of the planet and as he picked me up, I felt completely helpless under his sheer power. The snake wrapping around his arm bulged with ease as I was nearly catapulted into a wall above his head. My feet dangled powerlessly off the floor. “Thought you could play a little trick on us, huh?” he barked at me. I didn’t say anything, and with a huff, the man tossed me back on the floor. “Stupid Big! You’re a traitor to your own kind!” He then spit on me and walked around me like a lion getting ready for their kill of the antelope. I swallowed as best I could in fear. I had delayed Willy enough that he had escaped. I just hoped it would be enough. For him, it might have been, but for the tattooed man, it was likely the worst-case scenario. With him still panting and grunting as he circled me, I didn’t make a sound, which seemed to only upset him more. In seconds after about his fifth rotation, he lunged in at me. That’s when the punches started to rain down on me. One after another. His relentless fury had been unleashed and I could feel the weight of his failure in capturing Willy outright as each fist slammed into my body. He didn’t even seem to care where he hit though, smashing nearly every square inch of my body. Even as blood squirted from my mouth and one of the open cuts now on my forehead over his black uniform, he didn’t care. In fact, as I began to turn into a bloody pulp, I could see a smile grow over his face. I felt a blackness begin to creep in. I felt like death had come for me. It wasn’t how I wanted to go out, but I had helped as many Littles as I could. I suppose there were worst ways… Just as I felt seconds away from the end though, the tattooed man suddenly stopped. Relief surged through my body. Only hearing about the beating of my own heart in my ears, I wasn’t sure if the cops had finally showed up. I felt they were much slower than they should have been, but regardless, I wasn’t being hit anymore. Unfortunately, my fear didn’t abate. Instead of purely stopping and running away from the cops though as I had hoped, the tattooed man, fists bloody and smeared in my blood, smiled. It sent chills down my back, and despite my pain, I could think of nothing else over the verry meaning of that cruel vindictive and playful smirk. If a cat could grin as it was about to swallow the canary whole, I imagine what I saw before me would have been exactly that. “Bring me the shot…” He said it with such finality to the younger goon. It was just ‘the shot.’ Nothing more. Like a serial killer everyone should fear and know about, it was so simple and yet so terrifying. But I could see the fear through the eyeholes of the mask the younger goon wore. His hands even trembled as he nodded and went to a case I had just noticed nearby. Producing a single shot with some kind of silvery substance, the tattooed man took it gleefully. It was massive and I tried to fight back. Clearly, I didn’t want it, especially based on the younger goon’s reaction, but my beaten body couldn’t do anything about it. So, with a sick and twisted smile, the tattooed man flicked the needle twice. “You want to protect the Littles so much? How about a taste, huh?” I was confused, but again, I didn’t have time to think. Without a single hesitation or flick of the wrist, the man turned the needle over like a dagger ready to plunge in my heart and thrust the needle straight down into my body. * * * “No!” I bolted upright in bed and clutched my chest where the needle had stabbed me that night. There was no wound… no pain anymore. Sadly though, it didn’t seem to matter. It had already been two weeks since that night. Our advanced Big medicine in our technologically advanced society had mostly cured me after the three days I had spent in the hospital. I still had a few lingering bruises, but I was considered a ‘miracle of modern medicine’ to even be alive as compared to even a few decades ago. I didn’t feel that way though… Sure, I was alive, and I could walk by myself now, so that was a bonus, but I had been having more nightmares recently about that night. Each one filled in more details from what I had forgotten about when I first woke up, and each was worse than the last one. I had in fact helped Willy and the others out, but I could still feel the tattooed man’s fists pound into me each night since I had come home. I could feel the heat of his body as he sat above me and beat me bloody. In truth, I was still very much afraid of him and so many other things now. But that wasn’t the worst part… All that was terrible. I will never deny that, and my diagnosed PTSD was going to take time to heal. I knew that and I had been told the same thing at least two dozen times by now. Unfortunately, though, as I lifted the sheets, I saw my larger problem. There, right by my crotch, was a soaked bed. It had only started at the hospital after my first nightmare about that night. The nurses were wonderful, and the doctor simply chalked it up to lingering ‘symptoms of stress.’ I hoped he was right, and for a time he was, but now, this was the third time in the past week… and it just seemed to be getting worse. My accident tonight looked almost twice as large as the first one I had on my last day in the hospital. So, doubt began to enter my mind and a single question plagued me every day; what was in that shot? I had tried researching it on my own, but I had no such luck. No answers… just more dead ends every day. Still, as I heard others begin to stir on the floors below me, I knew I couldn’t dwell on the situation. If I waited any longer, someone could see. A Little wetting the bed was a daily occurrence at Safehouse 81, and even a Middle could have the occasional problem, but a Big… that was just unheard of… taboo even. So, I gathered all my sheets, quickly stripped and wiped myself off, before running to the washer on the floor below me. While I stayed on the seventh floor, the rest of my staff stayed on the sixth. I knew it was a risk, and my pulse pounded as I trapsed down the steps to the washer there, but as I dumped in my sheets and pajamas, I felt finally… “Miss G?” I spun around and saw Penelope staring back at me. “What… what are you doing down here?” “Oh…” I tried to wrack my brain to think of an answer… any answer. My sheets were only halfway stuffed into the top loader washer, so the wet stains were very unfortunately as plain as day. “Uh… what are you doing up so early? Isn’t today one of your break days?” I tried to deflect. Penelope nodded her head. “That’s right, but I go jogging on my days off. You remember, right?” ‘Crap!’ I was still having a few memory lapses from right before that night. Considering that could be linked to my bedwetting though, I tried to pass it off. “Oh, of course! Right, right. You started… before… and all…” Penelope nodded, but then looked back at me questioningly and then even more so to the sheet behind me. “So… uh, is everything okay, Miss G?” I cursed my luck that this had happened the one day she had definitely had off in the mornings. Mildred and Jackie were on staff today for most of the Littles with us currently. After the assault, the safehouse agency we worked out of had given us a lighter duty in the area. Safehouse 82 would be taking in most of the Little not already under our care. Still, I knew I needed to give Penelope an answer. “Uh… just some stress sweats at night. Trauma and all that… you know?” Penelope looked at me with an odd look, and if I had been any more paranoid, I might have associated it with the look I gave myself to the Littles who didn’t believe the story they were being fed. Still, for now, Penelope seemed satisfied after another moment. “I see. Maybe you should go see someone about it?” If she suspected anything, she certainly wasn’t letting on, but still… to be frank, I was afraid to see another doctor. Given the unknown qualities of the shot I was given and my recent bed wetting, there were just too many unknowns in our society about the consequences of seeing someone so official. “No… I think I’ll be okay. Most of the crew has already been convicted or killed at this point after that incident at the warehouse with Willy and the gang they were all working for. I think I just need some time.” Penelope looked at me with a deep-set concern. I knew she wanted to help me… After all, she was the one that had called for the ambulance once she came to after the tattooed man and the rest of the goons had left. She sported a nasty bump on her head, one that was the aftermath of the furniture that had knocked her unconscious during the ordeal, but now, I could see she carried guilt over what had happened to me. I insisted I was fine, but her caring instincts were hard to quiet. She heavily sighed but then plucked her ear buds out of her armband. “Okay… just take some time if you need it… or if you ever want to talk, I’m…” “Thank you, Penelope.” I knew I was rather abrupt with my thanks, but it seemed to do the trick and Penelope gave one final reassuring smile and wave, and then trotted off downstairs. With her gone and my laundry in the wash, I quickly began my day and started to put another wet bed out of my mind. Gina, Harry, and the other Littles milled around their various cribs and beds. Not having any newborn Littles with us currently, the rest just required a few diaper changes. Of the five Littles with us still, it just so happened that each required diapers 24/7. Being a safehouse, it’s just how it was. Regardless of the start of my own morning though, I continued at my job like I always had. We received one new Little, Jonathan, who actually managed to pass the test to stay on the second floor, marking them as the most mature Little under our care here. Once he had settled in and started to mind his own business and reflect on his safety here like all others did, I went to work with the other aspects of Littlecare in a city safehouse. Jackie and Mildred were hard at work, and I quickly joined in with them. Mildred was a Middle but was one of our most diligent employees. Despite being the newest around here and considered an ‘intern,’ I was already considering offering her an official job in the next few weeks. Seeing her soothe Harry when he was running around and then tripped and started bawling, the few reservations I had with her were soon vanishing. The day continued much like that, and just as Jackie went back to her own home after her 12-hour shift, being only a part-time employee here, Penelope started on. She made quick work of making dinner for everyone and starting to plan out the schedules for the upcoming weekend. Everything was going just like it had before that terrible night, and I couldn’t help but smile to myself. Normalcy like this felt good. “What is this?” Jonathan asked as Mildred placed his tray in front of him on the table. Being the unregressed Little he was, he only required a booster seat at the table. Harry, Gina, and two others had been fed first, and two more had been fed after them. Now, it was just Jonathan and Ian. “It’s just some avocado, orange slices, and a bit of chili over half an English muffin. No tricks and nothing strange, I promise,” I said reassuringly to our latest charge. Mildred hesitated but I nodded her off back to the kitchen. I knew by now she could handle Jonathan, but I was already there to make sure that Ian at his food. The despondent Little slowly began to eat, but like usual, never made a sound. He had trauma like the rest of them, but unlike the others, his was written all over his body and actions with his never lightening mood. “So why is the plate a different color then?” Jonathan poked at his bright blue plastic tray with distrust. I couldn’t blame him. Littles were often subjected to the worst imaginable treatments out there, but still, he needed to eat while he was here with us. I refused to let a Little go hungry under my watch. “I promise that nothing is out of the ordinary.” Jonthan still looked at me with distrust painted all over his face. I sighed and I was feeling puckish myself, so I opted for the ‘nuclear’ option. “How about this? I eat a bit of your food, just so you know it’s okay, alright?” I could see the cogs in Jonthan’s mind already start to turn. It was a good sign, and I was glad that it at least seemed to be working. Bigs offering to eat a Little’s food was never a good practice or habit to get into. Sadly, food manufacturers more often than not slipped in extra chemicals to embarrass or even regress, temporarily or otherwise, a Little. Considering that Penelope had made most of the meal from natural ingredients, I wasn’t worried in this case though. While not as potent for us Bigs, laced Little food could still make for an uncomfortable following hour in the bathroom. Fortunately, though, Jonathan accepted my offer. The food was far too sweet for my taste, adhering to a Little’s preferences rather than a Bigs, but I got it down and Jonathan ate the rest of his food without complaint. Next though, was the staff and I’s dinner. Our food was pretty like what we had served the Littles, and while that wasn’t always the most exciting, I had learned long ago that Littles seeing something they could never have always been a bad idea. They could accuse us Bigs, or in Mildred’s case, Middle, of being unfair and withholding from them. So, we all then took a seat and began to eat our plainer food while the rest of the Littles were already asleep or happily reading a book or watching Adventure Sam in the nearby living room. The cartoon TV show was good for multiple mental ages, and occasionally, I even saw Jonathan peak up every once in a while, at it as ‘Sam’ traveled around our world and showcased the various animals and wonders of nature. Most Littles being from Earth these days, always gawked at the sheer scope and variety our world had to offer. Apparently, the woolly mammoth had been extinct on their planet for thousands of years. Here, though, it was just a trip to the zoo to see. Still, I could always see the wonderment in their eyes. For a brief moment, nothing else seemed to matter to them and I had to imagine that it gave them a sense of peace in a way. Still, with them settled, the rest of my staff, tonight only Mildred and Penelope, as Vivian was currently on vacation, seemed delighted with the food. For my own part, I sighed and wished for a good bottle of wine and some Itali food, but food was food. Interestingly enough though, as soon as the first spoonful of the chili hit my mouth, I couldn’t stop eating. I quickly ravished through my plate. Every crumb, piece of corn, and even juicy drop of the oranges at the end was a delight I just couldn’t get enough of. I had never experienced something so amazing in all my life. I was even sad to see that I had finished, but just as I set my plate down, having pulled it closer to my mouth to increase my speed of eating, I looked back at my staff. Penelope and Mildred were looking right at me, both clearly confused and maybe even a little horrified after what they had just seen. I quickly realized that they had witnessed every little detail of that event. My devouring had likely taken on an odd quality and one of madness or barbarity. I couldn’t help it, but seeing their faces, I knew I had to quickly play it off. I was their leader and showing weakness, in an already tense and shaky environment after the break-in, was something I simply couldn’t allow. “Whew!” I said exaggeratedly. “That was some meal, Penelope! I must have not eaten that much today. Just couldn’t get enough of it.” I tried to smile and joke, and while Mildred seemed to join in on the hilarity of the scene, I saw something lingering in Penelope’s face. Even behind her eventual smile, I could see something lurking there. Regardless though, the dishes were cleaned, all the Littles went to bed, and I made sure everything was set for tomorrow. It was still another weekday, but all the Littles were going back to daycare. They had been since the break-in, but tomorrow was going to be their first full day back, as opposed to the half days we had been adhering to for the past week and a half. So, with all that done, I closed my eyes and drifted asleep. * * * I felt a blackness begin to creep in. I felt like death had come for me. It wasn’t how I wanted to go out, but I had helped as many Littles as I could. Just as I felt seconds away from the end though, the tattooed man stopped. Relief surged through my body, but that only lasted for what felt like a few seconds. Instead of fully stopping, the tattooed man, fists bloody and smeared in my blood, smiled. It sent chills down my back, and despite my pain, I could think of nothing else. If a cat could grin as it was about to swallow the canary whole, I imagine what I saw before me would have been that. “Bring me the shot…” He said it with such finality to the younger goon. It was just ‘the shot.’ Nothing more. Like a serial killer everyone should fear and know about, it was so simple. But I could see the fear through the eyeholes of the mask the younger goon wore. His hands even trembled as he nodded and went to a case I had just noticed nearby. Producing a single shot with some kind of silvery substance, the tattooed man took it gleefully. It was at least a foot long and I tried to fight back. It was useless. I was too weak and beaten, and he was simply too strong. Then, with a sick and twisted smile, the tattooed man flicked the needle twice. “You want to protect the Littles so much? How about a taste, huh?” I was confused, but again, I didn’t have time to think. Without a single hesitation or flick of the wrist, the man turned the needle over like a dagger ready to plunge in my heart and thrust the massive needle straight down into my chest. * * * “No!” I bolted up again in my bed. My eyes darted around, and I tried to find some bearings of where I was. I was scared and confused, and I felt very small for some reason. To my relief though, I knew I was in my bedroom and the tattooed man had been dead for some time now. As I came to my senses though, to my dismay, I knew I had wet the bed again. “Shit.” Hearing more shuffling from downstairs through the floor, this time much earlier than usual, I rushed downstairs without thought. I hadn’t even bothered to wash myself off. I could always do more laundry when everyone else was busy… or so I thought. Right as I piled my soaked pajamas and sheets into the was again, I heard someone speak up from behind me. “I thought as much…” I spun around, and to my horror, I saw Penelope standing right there with a look of both annoyance and deep concern. “Penelope… it’s… it’s not what you think. I swear!” I could feel the fear of being discovered begin to gurgle up from my stomach. I felt like I was going to puke on the spot. Penelope sighed. “It’s okay, Miss G. I understand what happened… but we can’t keep doing this. I’ve seen you here before even yesterday. You aren’t as quiet as you think you are…” I swallowed and never thought that she would be awake if it wasn’t her morning shift. A constant night owl, she usually elected for the afternoon and night shifts here, but I should have known better. Her door looked right across the hallway at the washer and dryer room. It wouldn’t have taken her much to notice my presence here nearly every morning recently. “I knew you were hiding something, but this…” I was terrified she was going to make a scene, but instead, she just walked over and pinched a dry spot of my sheets and pulled them up a little to see the extent of the wet patch on them. It was horrible and I just wanted to die or bury myself in a hole someplace. “This is something more.” She turned to me, and all the annoyance or anger or whatever I saw before, was now gone. Instead, there was only sympathy and her previous look of concern. “We need to get you to the doctor. I’ve already called Jackie just in case this happened. They’ll think you’ve got the flu or something. Being around Littles, we all know how much that can happen.” I cracked the faintest of smiles. I could tell she was trying to get me to feel better at this point and truly was coming from a place of concern for my well-being. Embarrassing, but as she had mentioned, being around Littles just got one sicker than normal. The whole staff still remember the puking incident last summer when one stomach bug floated into our safehouse. It wasn’t pretty, and I just tried to get myself to think of this whole mess as just another version of that. It wasn’t, but the tiny relief the notion gave me was a welcome feeling. So, I quickly showered and piled myself into the car while Penelope drove me away. I wasn’t feeling up to it anyways, but it also maintained the illusion that I was sick. Littles under our care may have been damaged, abused, and regressed in all the ways one could be, but they had a curiosity and saw the world very much for what it was. If I left singing a tune and as happy as a clam, each one of them would have questioned me rigorously when we returned. A short drive later, Penelope parked in front of a pleasant brick and glass building. It seemed like dozens of other recently added office parks throughout the suburbs of the city and I at least admired the well-maintained flowers embedded in the flowerbeds around the base of the building. “Come on,” Penelope coaxed me out of the car, “he’ll be waiting.” “He?” For some reason, normally being the ‘in-charge’ person that I was, I normally scheduled all my appointments. This one though, I was going in completely blind. Penelope nodded and nudged me toward the door. “Yes, he. Dr. Benson is one of the best in the city at treating Bigs who have been…” She trailed off and I froze in place. “Penelope…” I tried to use my sterner voice on her but standing there and coming here for wetting the bed, I couldn’t help but feel a little weakened. “Is this doctor for…” I looked around to see if anyone was nearby. They weren’t. “Bedwetting?” I tried to whisper, but already inside the lobby by now, my voice seemed to echo all on its own. Penelope smiled but shook her head. “No. Not that. I figured you didn’t want to go there. Instead, Dr. Benson specializes in science experiments that have gone… well, to put it plainly, wrong.” I began to freak out internally. I hadn’t told anyone about the shot. “Wait… how do you know about the shot? I thought… I…” Penelope sighed and gestured for me to get in the elevator that had just dinged to the lobby floor. “Get in and I’ll tell you.” I sighed and complied without fight. The elevator jolted upward. “Look… I found you after I came to and they had left. I saw the shot and you…” I could already sense her hesitation. “Well, you freaked out a bit when you saw that thing.” “I did?” I had no memory of that. Penelope nodded. “You did. Not surprised that you don’t remember but the doctors and police bagged it, and I haven’t seen it since, but with everything going on… I put two and two together. I figured we would start here and go from there, okay?” It felt nice that I had such a loyal number two under my employ. Still, I trembled like a leaf as I entered the main office of Dr. Benson. It was even worse when we were eventually called back, but as the tall, clean-shaven, and dark with some gray steaks in it haired man in a lab coat entered, I felt oddly at ease. After Penelope excused herself, to give me at least a little privacy, Dr. Benson began. “Hello, Miss Glifford. I’m Dr. Benson,” he said calmly. His eyes seemed to nearly sparkle with intelligence and a kindness I really needed right then. “What seems to be the issue, or at least, why are you here today?” It took a second, and after a little coaxing, I finally managed to spit out everything that had happened. I felt a enormous weight lift off my shoulders, and I already felt better, but I knew I still had some problem. It didn’t help that Dr. Benson already seemed slightly worried as he began to write a few notes down on my chart. “Okay… not as unusual as you might think, so don’t panic there, but to see what we’re dealing with here and what you’ll need going forward, I’m going to need to ask you some questions, okay?” I nodded and with a glowing smile, he began. “How often do you wet the bed?” “Do you often daze out when interacting with Littles?” “Do you wear protection during the day currently, or do you have the desire to?” “Are there any authority figures in your life that you have started to defer to, both in times of stress and daily activities?” “Have you noticed any unusual habits in your daily routines, like drinking water, eating, or even brushing your teeth?” “Do you cuddle with any toy or object that brings you comfort?” With each one, I began to realize two things. First, each of his questions made me doubt my own existence in this world a little more. While most of the answers were a plain ‘no,’ there were at least 10 of his thirty questions, that I couldn’t exactly say ‘no’ to completely. Secondly, though, and more concerning, I started to realize the questions began to take on a nature of their own. While the first seemed silly, like asking if I spontaneously collapsed into a gelatinous substance when loud noises were present, I began to notice a pattern about halfway through that I could confirm by the 20th. Being the head of a safehouse, I recognized the questions as nearly identical to the ones I would ask a Little to gauge their maturity level. As soon as I realized that pattern for certain, I didn’t let Dr. Benson ask his 29th, let alone 30th question. “What the hell do you think you’re playing at, doc?” I growled at the man before me. “Are you even a real doctor? Can’t you see that I’m a Big, and not a Little?” Dr. Benson sighed and nodded. “I apologize for my questions, Miss Glifford, but I think we need to…” “No!” I didn’t want to let him finish that thought either. I was pissed. I was confused about what was happening to me. But above all, I was scared. His questions seemed to only be heading in one direction, and I didn’t like that place at all. I had said ‘no’ to all his questions, but with each that he asked, that ‘no’ became less uncertain. I was sure he knew that, and I was nearly petrified inside that soon, my answer would instead be a ‘yes.’ I couldn’t let that happen. “Screw this!” I edged my chair back and stomped up and over to the door before looking back at a worried and slightly bewildered Dr. Benson. “Thanks for nothing, doc! I’m not going to turn into some pile of good all of a sudden, so I think you can just take your tests and shove it!” Without letting him say another word, I turned about a headed to the elevator as quickly as I could without running. “Miss G!” Penelope tried to call after me. “Wait! Wait for me!” But I was already pushing the button and tuning everything else out. It wasn’t until the elevator beeped and I hopped on to leave this building altogether that I realized I should have handled that whole situation better. Normally, I was a level-headed person. I was focused on my job and caring for the Littles in my protection at the safehouse, the government required that much at least, but I was happy and content. Even keeled and not prone to outbursts was my reputation through nearly everything. A Little threw a toy at my head? I would scold or punish them, but never let my anger or pain get away from me. A Little called me dirty names and wished I was dead? Hurtful, yes, but I always kept my emotions in check. Or if a Little breaking free from a new employee while we’re at the park was terrifying, I always made sure to get them back safely and keep a clear mind about it. Now, all that seemed to be just out of my reach. I felt a burning anger inside my chest, a sadness in my eyes and trembling lip, and an unbridled fear in my head. I wanted it to stop… for it to be over, but it kept at it. Even when I got to Penelope’s car and waited for her to catch up, I still felt very much the same. I vowed to never return to Dr. Bensons, but as I wiped the snot and tears away from my emotional outburst on my sleeve, I knew something was definitely wrong with me. My pride might have been my downfall, but I wanted… needed to figure this out on my own. It was just a shot, and I was a Big. A bit of stress, PTSD, and some chemicals were not going to keep me down. As Penelope exited the building with a worried look on her face though, my resolve melted just a bit. I kept my outward confidence that I would d be fine, but a tiny bubble of growing doubt was buried deep within me. My gamble was certainly that, and I just hoped that everything would be okay.

As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story or for the previous story (to which this is a soft sequel to), go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86107-a-stuffys-tale-one-bunnys-journey-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-complete/ Hey everyone! Oh boy, did Con drop hit me this year, but writing this story and a few others since I got back has certainly helped. I’m not sure how often I will post this particular story, but I know that it will likely be one of the shorter ones that I have written in a while, so I’m thinking that it will likely be done before the end of this month. Also with this story, I just want to mention that I have purposely written Dash as a bit of an enemy in this first chapter. I know that this could hurt people caring about him like they should usually do for the main character, but I also wanted to start him as lower than the dirt and then to redeem him throughout this story, hence the title. I know that while good guys can be redeemed in their own ways as well, I always find that misguided villains have much better arcs in the long run. Lastly, I think I liked the whole concept of you all choosing the next story, but I think I want to have the concept run a bit longer this time. As such, I will likely post the ideas for the next story sooner than I did with my last story so that everyone has a chance to pitch their idea before the last chapter. So, be on the lookout for when that happens. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of my next story here! Chapter 1: The Bottom of the Pole The smell of burning, busted batteries and once fresh cotton and other such stuffing materials filled the air. Fluff and even electrical components lay strewn about the yard in tatters and heaps from the trajectories they had sought in their own escapes from the teeth in the heavy-set jaws still gripping onto my body. I thought I was dying. Well, at least to the point of dying one could be being a stuffed animal or toy that is, but still. I thought I was about to slip into that mysterious nether world where all of us toys go, and it just felt wrong. I was a supreme toy for all Littles after all, ready to usher in a new age of regression and compliance, but I guess in the end I was still just a toy, and my fate would be the same as any other ratty hide of any other toy off the shelf. It was almost laughable to be on the same level as those poor excuses, but all this… all my current pain and decimation was all thanks to one single long-eared stuffy and my own poor escape attempt after I lost my duel with him and his friends. All that seemed very far away now though as I felt death cling to my feet and its icy fingers clasp around my shoulders, ready to pull me down into the awaiting and unknowing abyss, but then, I saw a shadow approach. “Marie!” the approaching figure shouted. “It happened again! Fetch my tool kit. We’ve got another one to fix. Looks like a doozy!” The figure then approached and crouched down to wretch me away from the mangy mutt’s mouth. It was not lost on me that another dog was ripping my own dog form apart right then. The man then surveyed me closely in both of his hands. From my limited vision, I could already see bits of my previously pristine fur nibbled and folded over in ways it clearly was not meant to. My apparent savior before me could use a shave and a new pair of glasses from this decade at least, but I also saw that his eyes were studious and kind. His touch was soft and delicate over my broken body, but I had little time to take comfort in his tender ministrations. “Oh dear, Paul,” a woman said upon seeing my form as she rushed out of the house with a small metallic box in one hand. She then looked around the yard in disbelief as if she was viewing some bloody crime scene unfolding just beyond her own back deck. “Whadd’ya think happened to this one? Looks more resilient than the others we’ve found, but still the same outcome though. You think you can make a go at the poor fella?” Paul sighed deeply and studied my body even more closely than he had before. “Probably one of those advertised super toys, but I guess just another one of those poor mentally regressed Littles must’ve tossed their toy in here by accident, and Buster got hold of them again.” I felt my back paws and tail being lifted gingerly with one of his wrinkled and well-worn hands. “Hmmm… might be a bit tricky with some of these components I’m seein’, darlin’, but I think I should be able to make a go of him. The daycare could always use another one of their fluffy companions back. Might be a bit rough, but you know some of those Littles… they would hug a stuffed sock if it gave them comfort.” ‘Damn…’ I had just escaped from the daycare after my duel and it was certainly the last place I wanted to go now, but I knew I was in rough shape. If Paul could help me, even a little bit, I knew my chances would be better down the line. After all, as it stands now, walking a single block back towards some kind of safety would probably cause me to lose all my remaining fluff. * * * That butcher! Five intermittent days of torture on his workbench while I watched helplessly as my guts were taken out and retooled back in. Three outside consults over how to patch up my electronics and fur, and all he could do was just fix me up in the best way he could. I should be grateful but pardon my seeming lack of gratitude when I’m now covered in stitches and other bits of cloth and fur that doesn’t even match my original covering. Heck, even Victor, the daycare gorilla outcast, looks prettier than me now. Now, it’s my third day at this dumpy daycare and I’ve already been rejected by three Littles because I clearly wasn’t ‘Dash, the fastest dog alive’ anymore. I knew I was internally at least, but those empty-headed droolers only cared about my appearance in comparison to the cartoon they were continually fixed to in the Canopy Room. Maybe I wasn’t the shiniest toy off the shelves anymore, but I was still Dash. Still, sensing that the room of recently acquired Littles or even unregressed Littles might have been too taxing for my current appearance, I moved on down to the Meadows Room. Between the forest, the rolling hills, and barn in the back corner, the Littles here seemed much more my speed. I had met my first owner, Charley, when he was in this room after all, and considering I last left him in the younger Burrows room after my regression techniques, I felt I could achieve my purpose once more. There was just one big problem though. The current toys, and especially the stuffy’s, in this daycare all hated me. At first, I felt I could just push past all of them without worry, but I was continually being blocked as much as they could without revealing their true nature to any non-toy in the room. As such, on my third day here, I had yet to interact with a single Little for more than five minutes at a time. A knocked over book or broom would cause the room to erupt in chaos nearby and the Little I had in my sway would run about and then quickly forget about me, likely finding some brighter or shinier toy. So, finally, I decided a little change in the totem pole hierarchy around here was in order. “I invoke the right of dominance here!” I announced as soon as the last daycare attendant had left later that night. The room, normally awash with conversations about the problems or highlights of that particular toy’s day, became eerily silent. Each stared at me until a creak from nearby could be heard. Every toy’s head snapped back toward the rear of the room and then all parted down the middle to form an aisle of sorts directly to me. There, at the end of this new aisle, a stuffy lioness I knew was named Nadia, stepped forward. “You challenge me, Dash? Are you sure about that in your… present condition?” I looked down and saw my stitched seems and grimaced at the notion that I could be weaker than I once was. She, amongst others, had helped Hop in his duel against me. I probably would have won if it hadn’t been for all the help that he got, but in this instance, the right of dominance for us toys was strictly a solo venture. No outside help could be offered or accepted, or the challenge would be forfeited. “I doubt you’ll have the same reservations about my condition when I defeat you. One on one, Nadia. This time, it will actually be a fair fight.” Some of the other toys ‘oohed’ over my accusation. They had all seen the fight that day and knew what I was referring to. They had also seen my defeat, but I knew a victory tonight in this manner would assure a change in leadership and therefore policy around here. I would be the ultimate leader toy and all Littles entering the daycare doors would be regressed, just as things were intended in this world. Nadia nodded in her usual calm ways, but these didn’t last once the challenge was initiated. In no time at all, she bared her teeth and swished her tail as she began to threateningly crouch as if she was on the hunt back in the African savannah or some such. She growled and then spoke in a low and hushed tone. “Very well, Dash. Be it on your head then…” I followed her crouch, and we began to circle each other as the two animals we were meant to be. Her tail was longer than mine and could present a challenge if she used it properly, but I was still a super toy. My claws, teeth, and tactics were still intact at the very least. All I had to do was pop them out, and then I would clearly have the upper hand against the aged toy before me. For now, though, each of us just waited for the other to strike first. After a minute though of just continually circling each other without any further result, my impatience was getting the better of me. I was known as Dash for a valid reason after all. Lightning moves were my style, and I knew that the elderly toy could be using this time to only improve herself and her position against me. I knew it was likely going to be now or never if I won this particular duel, so, I paused for a quick second to crouch lower, and then I flung my entire outstretched body right into her. Mid-flight, I could see the terror in her eyes. She knew about my hidden features, seeing the damage I had done to Sgt. Luvman previously, and I suddenly felt victory was at hand. My speed was dominant over hers and I was going to now have a higher ground over her. If her reflexes were at all slow, I would win. As I neared her though, I tried to extend my teeth to sink into her neck. To my utter horror, they didn’t. Panicking and my giant leap now grounded, I wrestled around her still-crouched form. My speed was useful, and I was able to trip her up to take the moment and try and extend my claws. Unfortunately, once again, my hidden components failed to execute. I could see Nadia nearly smile right then as she knew she was right, and I was wrong; I was no longer the fierce super toy I had once been. Still, I had my speed gratefully and I managed to doge several of her blows, but I couldn’t strike her back with any lasting damage that could end this fight with me as the victor. What’s more… we both knew it now. As such, once again, with my passing meager glances off her hide, Nadia was given time. It was time enough for her to plan and analyze. For me, I tried to get my teeth or claws to work in her stunned moments after my attacks, but all my efforts fell short. So, Nadia must have seen her chance, and this time, went on the offensive. In seconds I had been battered to the side and lay gasping at the serious force behind her one single hit with her sturdy head right onto my flank. I knew I couldn’t endure too many more of those, but I just tried to stay confident and keep up my speed once I had gotten back up after she broke off to regain the ground that she would need in order to strike again. My few seconds of rest didn’t seem to matter though. In mere moments, Nadia used the tactics she had clearly been thinking about, encircled me, and then used her tail as a whip of sorts to knock me over while I was still off-kilter. The duel between us was fierce, but ultimately, her previous hits had weakened my stance considerably. I was still formidable, but Nadia had the upper hand now. So, one more flick of her tail sent me sprawling to the ground and in seconds, I could feel a single paw pressing up against my back. “Give up yet?” Nadia asked, half taunting me and half clearly legitimately trying to get me to surrender. She was fierce and the victor, but she had a compassionate side about as equal endemic to her being as speed was to my own. Given a second to breathe for once, I weighed my options. By now, all the toys at Little Friends Daycare had gathered around us. From my time with Hop here, I knew that Nadia was the well-respected leader of everyone here. She was never officially granted the role of dominance, but it didn’t seem to matter. I also marveled at how only a few weeks ago, most of these toys were my loyal friends and fans. Now, it seemed I was the odd man out in this scenario. My mauling of Sgt. Luvman probably didn’t help matters, nor did my severe regression of the beloved Charley or my duel with Hop. If this had been any other time, I might have backed down. I would have shown a streak of dominance and strength still by even challenging her and keeping up in the first place, but now, it felt too late for that. So, I managed to wrestle myself free and then quickly lunged at Nadia once again. This time though, she was ready for me. Without my finishing moves of teeth or claws, I could only use my speed against her. It was my only advantage, but Nadia’s advantages were far more present now in the later stages of our duel. Her patient moves and her longer tail quickly struck and sideswiped me. I missed the first, the second, and even the third of her tries this time, but the fourth… it came too swiftly for me to dodge. It caught me off balance and unhinged two of my paws from the ground. In a second, I could see Nadia knew her victory was at hand, smiled, and then swiped at me once with her own front paw. Unbalanced already, the force of her paw sent me crumpling into the ground. Before my own mauling, I might have recovered, but this round, Nadia was on top of me in seconds and didn’t let up. I could already feel the weight of her whole form bearing down on me. “Yield, Dash. Yield now or there won’t be bits of you large enough to sew back,” she growled from above me. I winced as I felt one of her paws press down on my chest and the other on my neck even deeper to drive her point. I knew I was defeated, and worse, everyone could see it. I had no excuses left, and blinking back at the shame I was feeling, I nodded my head. “I yield…” Nadia quickly relented and backed away. “Good…” She then sat on her hind paws as the true leader everyone knew her to be. “I shall not exile you as is our tradition after such a challenge, but I want you to think about your new life instead. You have changed and you best get used to it, Dash. If you don’t, I have no doubt that you will soon end up on your way to the landfill. This will be your only warning…” After her final cautioning, the rest of the toys soon departed and left my heaving mass on the floor still. I could feel my disjointed parts lock together and groan under the strain I had put them under. Functionally, I was still intact, but my fight with Nadia only showed the broken toy that I was now. Still, I needed to fulfill my purpose. For a toy, it was what drove them, and some even suspected gave us this half life with the rest of the world. Most of us never questioned it, but to defy one’s purpose could be the end of a toy. At this point, whether I willed it or not, I had to get back out there and regress a Little. So, the next night, I challenged another toy to a duel. She was just a meek tabby cat, and not even experienced in fighting, so I thought my odds were pretty good. This time though, I didn’t even have a chance to try and activate my teeth or claws a second time. She was simply too fast for even the likes of me and had scurried through my limbs and brought me down by tripping me up with my own limbs. So, just as before, I was once again defeated. She neither gloated nor scolded me, but just simply walked away. That loss stung, but I still felt determined. If I could lead a pack around here, I could work myself back up and then use my new posse to defeat Nadia as Hop had done with me. Then, I would be able to achieve my purpose. So, the next night, I tried again. This time, I fought against a lamb. Small, gentle, and even known to be weak, so I thought it was a sure thing of victory. After all, I was the mighty super toy and dog, Dash. My scars didn’t take that away at least. To my ultimate shame though, the past two nights of fighting had left me weakened and desperate. The lamb, smaller and even more nimble than my own now creaking body, was able to scurry about and just let me tire myself out. Even in less time than with the tabby cat the night before, this lamb devastatingly defeated me as well. No one was watching tonight, as there were few stakes to this one, but it was pure humiliation for my own fragile ego, and I quickly slunk off into the night. Now more than ever, I felt I was the pariah of the group, the shamed… the defeated. It was hard to imagine it now, but when I first arrived here, I was the terror or the pride of all the toys that gathered around me. Most were either one of my followers or feared me enough to just stay out of my way. Now, even a lamb was no longer frightened of me. I could even hear the snickers and the looks of pity tossed my way as I curled up under a crib and fell asleep. My pride stung for sure that night, but part of me was also a realist. If the fights were any indication whatsoever, I knew that I was no longer the same as I had been before Buster’s destruction to my body and old man Paul’s subsequent attempts to fix me. At the same time though, I was also a toy, so my internal drive to eventually regress a little won out and the next day I tried again to achieve this goal. This time, however, keeping in mind the blockages that I had experienced previously in trying to connect with a Little, I found the strength within me to use my patience in order to find my subject carefully. It took time, but finally, during snack time, I saw that several of the other toys were thoroughly distracted. I had been eyeing a Little all day and I knew that now was my time to strike. The Little in question was a timid loner and obviously in the early days of their regression process. While for some this could pose a problem, for me, I felt pretty confident in the notion that they at least wouldn’t fight back. Despite not being regressed, they almost seemed broken in their current state. I guessed they were likely a portal Little here on vacation and had gotten separated from their family. They almost always made good targets if they were already this shy and not fighting back, so they felt perfect with this new path I was on. I then crept closer and made sure not to be spotted by any of the others, Little, Big, or toy. Just as I got close though, a new girl entered the fray and thrashed about wildly in the tightly woven arms of a daycare worker. “No! No! You can’t do this to me! I want my panties back, you stupid cow!” she cursed at Miss Mindy, who just continued to drag her out of the room. From her clothing and lack of bulge around her pelvic region, I knew she was likely at an early stage in the regression process. Her jeans weren’t soaked so it wasn’t hard to guess that she was likely just another candidate for regression and was on a schedule rather than an incident-based regression process. I liked the incident-based regressions better as the Little would often eventually feel that diapers or whatever childish item being implemented was necessary to help them out. You don’t want wet pants? Try a diaper… That being said, I also knew that the scheduled regressions seemed to be more popular lately. After all, Bigs hated to be told what or when they could do something. Scheduled regressions were on their timetables, better for the Littles or not. “Tsk, tsk…,” Miss Mindy chided the fighting girl still wrapped in her arms. I was frankly surprised she wasn’t getting another volunteer to help her out, but I knew from the past that Miss Mindy was strong, resilient, and independent in her work with Littles like these. “Such a shame. You were such a good girl for us since you started coming to daycare, little miss. I guess we were giving you just too much slack in the Canopy room. No worries… we know just how to handle your type…” The girl continued to fling herself wildly about, but Miss Mindy kept up her iron grip over the flailing Little in her arms. “I want out now!” the Little continued to wail. “Wait until Nancy hears about this! She’ll have your job! Get off me know you stupid bi…!” That was the last I heard of the violent woman as Miss Mindy finally exited the Meadows Room. That woman Little was a prime example of why my task was so important here, even beyond the need to fulfill my internal drive. Littles deserved to be regressed in order to be controlled and therefore be happy. It was in their nature to fight the system and break the rules, but that only led to punishments and cruelty from others trying to get them in line. Littles just couldn’t help themselves and with my methods, I was able to provide the path that could lead them to happier lives under the guardianship of the Bigs. So, with my added boost in confidence in what I had to do, I turned back to the Little before me. They had briefly looked up during the incident with the thrashing about woman, but once again using my speed to my advantage, I dove out of his sight lines to maintain my toy cover. ‘Perfect… just look away for a second… come on little buddy… that’s it…’ He finally did and I took my chance. In a second, I was right by his side like I had always been there. I was very much counting on his lethargic state to not question my newly discovered presence. “Huh?” he questioned as he looked back and saw my body perching right next to him. His chubby fingers glided along my fur and played with a few of my more obvious stitches. “You’re kinda ugly lookin’, but you wanna be my friend?” As I predicted, he neither cared nor questioned my sudden appearance by his side. He just wanted a friend above all else. I could then feel his fingers quickly adjust themselves over my head and nod it for me. ‘Perfect… get comfortable with me. Be my friend and relax… just relax…’ In a moment when he seemed most content with my presence in his life, I turned on my subtle messaging. It wasn’t anything permanent or devastating, but it was just enough to lull the defenseless Little into complacency. Soon, the Little slacked up a bit and leaned back against the wall, half-dazed and clearly content from the little upturned corners I saw from his mouth. ‘Good… Now, just listen to my sounds…’ I turned on my pulse, just the moderate one though. If I turned on anything higher, I knew that every Little within 20 feet would likely be drooling and then messing themselves within twenty minutes for even the strongest willed of them. Using my moderate pulse would just affect my new Little and maybe the nearby one doodling in their massive coloring book. Regardless, everything was going well. I could see the Little’s eyes gloss over and a dumb even more present smile creep over his face. My plan was working perfectly, and I felt satisfied in my work. It then continued like that for five minutes, but in a quick turn of events, I noticed his eyes changed. Fearful in a way, but that wasn’t a problem in all honesty from my standpoint. Fear was useful and even suspected occasionally if the Little ever realized what was happening to them. It was rare but it did happen. What I didn’t count on however, was the look of revulsion in his eyes as well. I tried to figure out what was wrong, but then I smelled something. Not fetid, sour, or even acidic like one could expect in this type of babyish environment, but almost like burning plastic. Before I could locate the source, the Little almost seemed to be snapping out of their trance. ‘Not good…’ “Oh! Woah!” Miss Tully shouted from nearby. She was a new worker and often switched between the Meadows and Burrows room, apparently in an effort to ‘ease the transition of Littles as they regressed downward.’ Her running over to us clearly panicked was a problem though. Before I had a chance to slightly move out of the way of her hands though, I felt myself immediately being hoisted up. My Little’s trance was quickly broken as I took off my pulse and they then began to freak out almost instantly. “Oh shoot!” Miss Tully exclaimed as I was lifted high above all the ensuing chaos. Curiously, looking back down, the area around my Little almost seemed a little foggy. “Patty! Come over here quick. We’ve got a bad toy here. Can you calm down Tyson here? I think this toy frightened him a bit.” Mrs. Gillies nodded and ran over to comfort my previously ensnared Little. It was all so confusing, but my view quickly changed to a nearby restroom. They were few and far between here, but there were some for those Littles who still clung onto their foolish hope of maintaining their potty training. Bigs and the occasional Middle had their own, but the one facility here for them had a key to prevent Littles from using it themselves. Based off the low squatting potties and the cartoon faces emblazoned on many of the potties or sinks here, along with a few cute reminder posters, however, all let me know right away which of the restrooms we were now in. Miss Tully then set me on the countertop. “Oh my, Dash,” she said as she inspected my rear. “Looks like you might be wearing out… makes one miss the old just fluffy toys…” I was still very confused until I quickly glanced in the mirror while Miss Tully was briefly looking away to cough. There, right before me, I could see that my back half was slightly smoking. I wasn’t on fire or anything, but it was readily apparent to me that my electronics must have malfunctioned and started to emit the smoke. It was another notch on my devastation that occurred after my mauling. My one purpose in this life was to regress Littles. Sure, it was to love them as well, but that really only came afterward, and it was engrained in me to only resort to that protocol to get closer to my Little. Now, without the apparent ability to enact my regression software, I was feeling lost and almost without purpose. Still, a tiny part of me just hoped that it was just a onetime fluke. Miss Tully looked back over me and waved around my rear and midsection to clear the remaining smoke. “Hmmm… seems to be all gone, but I think I better move you to a new room. Tyson and the other Littles are just a bunch of little tinkerers and can be a little handsy and push buttons they’re not supposed to. Let’s try out the Burrows room for a little bit and see if you do better there.” ‘Damn…’ I was not a fan of the Burrows room only in the fact that most of the Littles there were already regressed. My function there would be limited to finishing Littles off or just… cuddling. I shuddered to think of such a fate, but Miss Mindy was in charge of my direction for now, so I just went along with it. Soon, I entered the dimly lit, quiet, and almost serene room. I still found the whole concept of being underground here to be highly disturbing, almost like being buried alive, but I guess it worked for the brainless Littles currently occupying the several cribs already in here amongst the glowing roots and rock-like furniture. Miss Mindy placed me on the floor and then just simply walked away. Being a little hesitant about my current state, I decided to inspect myself first and just continue on my quest tomorrow. A malfunctioning toy in here would likely only be a one-way ticket to the dump, so I wanted to check myself first for anything that I could possibly fix in case today wasn’t just a fluke. So, satisfied with my inspection, the next day, I tried again. The same thing happened, and while I managed to clear the smoke before a Big was alerted, I ended up spending the rest of the day cuddled tightly up against a Little with an ever-expanding diaper. Hoping today was just a case of pushing myself too far too quickly, I tried again the next day as well. Failure. Utter failure and if I hadn’t been quicker this time, I would have likely even set off the smoke alarm in here. Fortunately, my Little was too far gone at that point to really say anything about my quick actions right in front of them. Unfortunately, instead, they just stuck my ear in their mouth as they cuddled into me like my previous Little had yesterday. If there was a personal hell for each of us toys, I was pretty sure this was going to be mine. Today though, as opposed to my entire with one Little, I managed to sneak away and try one last ditch effort to redeem myself. It was just after naptime, and I found my next prey. He was clearly regressed in his massive one-piece footed sleeper, but he also seemed lonely in this dark room. He was probably a recent arrival and therefore a perfect subject for my regression methods and pulses. To even further my cause and confidence, I noticed that his sleeper also sported the logo from the cartoon show from which I hailed. It was the best scenario I felt I was ever going to get in this daycare, so gathering up about as much courage as I could, I ventured closer. Being just after naptime but before the post-naptime bottle though, he was nearly fully alert, if not maybe just a smidge sleepy still. Now, his previous regression was obvious to me, so I knew that even if I wasn’t successful, he likely wouldn’t even be believed in the first place, or maybe not even remember me. At the juncture he was at, most Littles minds were very fragile and prone to fanciful stories or spotty memories. Boosted in my confidence, I pawed my way over to him. It didn’t take long for his sleepy eyes to spot my approaching form. Now, Paul had done a number on me, and while I was still recognizable as dash, I now looked like something out of a horror flick. Stitches adorned my body at least every few inches and some of my fur was now covered in patches of ill-matching fur or just fabric patches altogether. Not necessarily frightening to anyone else, but to a Little, I was basically an undead creature coming to claim their soul. So, about as soon as he saw me, terror struck into his little beady eyes. “Monstah! Monstah!” he called out as he pointed in my direction. I tried using my subtle messaging to get him to calm down, but every time I managed to get closer to him, he would cower and look away like I was the monster in every one of his nightmares. Finally, on my fourth attempt to get closer, I guess he managed to muster all the courage he had, picked me up with his drool-coated hands, and then threw me across the crib. Clearly defeated, I initiated my pulse as my method of escape. He was out in seconds and as if to signal my departure, he let out a massive wet fart as he settled down amongst the fresh smoke that I had emitted afterward from my still faulty circuits. That’s how I, drool-covered, smelling of used diapers and burnt electronics, and utterly defeated, then found myself walking away from all the Littles in the Burrows room. I spotted one empty crib on the far side of the room and trudged over to it to find some peace. The ‘monster’ was now retreating, likely for good this time. Resigned on my journey away from all the other Littles, I felt utterly defeated and disgusting as a toy. He should have been so simple… they all should have, but I failed with each and every one of them. Now, I couldn’t deny it any longer and I truly felt like the broken husk of the once proud and majestic super dog and toy that I used to be. Old man Paul had given me a second life after his dog had nearly mauled me to pieces, but now I was a ruin and a shadow of my former self and glory. I felt then that no Little could ever care for me or even allow me to get close to them. Further, even if one miraculously did, it was now clear to me that I could no longer truly regress them to any extent without letting off a massive, smelly, and disruptive cloud of smoke. And, if I wasn’t the regression machine I was designed to be, I felt I was no one. So, finding an empty crib and therefore far away from any Little and the potential to set myself and everything around me on fire, I crawled underneath the piece of furniture and collapsed under my own weight of tremendous failure. Resigned and defeated by all that I encountered, I was now that toy that hid under cribs for fear of what a Little or fellow toy may do to them. I was broken and bent in more ways than I ever could count. My thunderbolts, on either side of my hind legs, were even smashed through and only remained in place once they were stitched back together. At this point, they were now one of the few reminders that I had ever been ‘special.’ I had once taken my fanbase for granted, seeing them all as loyal followers or beings to be regressed under my special powers, but now, with the rejection of my latest Little, I feared that not even the staunchest of fans would flock to me anymore. I was once the king of all, a superhero even, but as that Little had so perfectly noted, I was now only just a ‘monster’ that all should flee from. I could feel my practically forbidden emotions begin to surge in my chest as they never had before. After my defeat by Hop and his friends, I felt shame and it completely blotted out the pride and joy I had felt in regressing Charley before all that. Then, I felt defeat after Nadia had beaten me in my challenge for the right of domination in this daycare. Since I had first begun to smoke though, I felt a new feeling, one far more terrifying and shameful than all the others: fear. It was peculiar to a toy like me. My character on the cartoon show was always shown to be fearless and brave, a true super dog for the ages. Even at the point of near death or defeat, that iteration of Dash still triumphed and maintained their dignity as a hero of the narrative. Now, seeing myself cowering under an empty crib, I felt I was a ruin of what I once was, and I feared for my inevitable future. I looked over to the trash bin on the far side of the room near the changing tables. My fear was coupled with the unnerving notion that the bin I was now staring at was going to be my future home in a best-case scenario at this point. As my fears began to crawl and seep into my inner being, however, I knew it was much more likely that the dump and then the fiery furnace of doom afterward was much more likely to be my fate if I only waited long enough. I had once banished Hop to the same sticky end, and now, here I was on the precipice of sharing the same outcome. Unlike him though, I doubted I would ever return from such a grizzly destination for us toys. It was now all blackness and sorrow for me. I had never coped with these emotions before and now, I had few defenses against them. I didn’t mean to let the thought seep in, but it did, and my mouth couldn’t help but utter those terrible words. “Maybe it would be easier for everyone if I just tossed myself to the dump now… save them the effort…” “Easier maybe, but not a wise decision I assure you,” a voice suddenly said from behind me. I quickly pivoted around and hunched down ready to strike whoever was behind me. To my shock though, I just saw it was the old parrot stuffed animal of the daycare, Pete. Knowing his typically pacifist nature, I eased up and looked away in shame over what he had heard me say. “What do you want?” Pete stretched his fading but still brilliant multi-colored feathers out to stretch and blocked the dim lights of the room that managed to reach under the crib, before retracting them back in. “I’ve come to offer you a chance, Dash. Only a chance, but if you take it, you might just find what you’re looking for.” I turned away from the aged bird and drooped my head down. I was defeated and now even Pete, my former enemy, was reaching out to me in some type of pity after hearing my self-loathing statement just now. In truth, I had never felt lower in my life. “I’m too far gone as a toy Pete. I’m more fire hazard now than anything…” I heard Pete sigh, and I could hear him waddle up to me before placing his wing on my shoulder. “It’s never too late for a toy, Dash. Let me help you.” He then paused and gently patted my shoulder twice. “After all, hitting rock bottom is scary, but once you do, that’s when everything can truly change…”

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. Hey everyone! To those who are new reading my stories, welcome, but for those of you returning, thank you and welcome back. I thought of this story a long time ago, and while it might have been and will be modified a bit from right now, it will likely still be one of my longest stories yet. There’s a lot that happens, so I hope everyone is ready for it. That being said, I want to take my time on this story, but I also don’t want to take months on it either. As such, I will likely be posting whenever I can, but that also means it could be sometime between every day and every three days. This story is more of a marathon, so I definitely don’t want to burn myself out with it. Next, I was hoping for a bit more of a landslide victory between my stories in the last poll I did, but I think there might just not have been enough time to really get everyone’s opinion on it. So, as this story (from personal messages to me and those publicly posted) edged over by one vote from the Boys Maturity School story, I have elected to go with this one instead. Additionally, I introduce a few concepts in here that will be necessary for a few of my future stories. Regardless, though, I will include the maturity story in the poll next chapter, so it might be next up, but again, I will leave that up to you all. For now, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of my next story! Chapter 1: A Calling of Mercy I am a proud Big Woman in the great country of Libertalia. I am a citizen of this government and I care about the Littles under my watchful eye in my current job. I am proud of the accomplishments of my society and that portal travel, long thought to be the subject of science fiction and the long-held dreams of madmen and scientists alike, was now a reality. It had been nearly a decade since they had opened them to Earth safely and our two societies were never better… or at least that’s how everything appeared for those not deeply involved in the system. I was one of those select group members that saw our shimmering society for the marvel that it was, but I was also one of the unfortunate souls who saw the underbelly of it as well. Five years in the Little Protection Services (LPS) with four of them being undercover with an anti-Littles group, gave me a boots-on-the-ground perspective that many of my friends and family lacked about our so-called ‘perfect’ society. So, disillusioned and fed-up with that type of approach, I quit and found a job more suited to my contributions to the world where I’ve been for the past five years. Still working with LPS and the Department of Littles Services (DLS), I was able to position myself as a hands-on advisor with Littles in the system. Not just any Littles though… no. These Littles were the lost, abused, damaged, or even just scarred scrapings of the seedy underside to Big society. My mother questioned my loyalty to Libertalia when I first joined in my consultation position that helped in the prosecution of other Bigs… I simply questioned her soul in private later that night. Harsh? Yes… but today was a prime example of the types of Littles I usually worked with and a reminder of why I had to still do my job. With rising levels of the Littles from Earth coming over here, often hoping to find a better life, instead, they were met with bigotry, infantilizing, scams, greed, or just straight-up abuse. Even after almost a decade total of seeing all this first-person since I first joined LPS initially and the Littles had first started arriving from Earth, it still broke my heart when I saw the quivering form of the curly blonde Little in the room in front of me now through the safety glass window in the door. “You found him where?” I questioned. The overall agent in charge of the raid that had found this Little was still mopping up their own original sting operation after busting a clinic-front for Littles. “Taysha…” Agent Shelly, one of my usual liaisons, answered briskly. “More than that… I can’t say… what I can though is in his file already. As usual…” “Right… one of those…” It was typical LPS and Libertalia bureaucracy by now, and Agent Shelly and I hated it, but knew we couldn’t do anything about it. There were a lot of good seeds in this still-fledgling organization, but due to the needs of the country and the maintenance of the treaty with Earth still, many operations were highly classified. Levels and severities varied, but there was always at least one hidden fact these days for perceived outsiders like me. I knew more because I used to be an LPS agent and maintained my clearance level, but still, so much was hidden away from me. “The clinic was posing as a safe haven for Littles in need of care down there… but it was just a front.” Agent Shelly sighed and rubbed the bridge of her bent nose, still present from a raid gone bad about three months ago now. “Good bust but still… it’s gonna take months just to sort out all the info that we found in that wretched place. You know how it is...” I nodded. For some reason, Agent Shelly seemed more affected by the relaying of the information than was usual from our previous interactions, and I could only imagine what they truly found that she wasn’t allowed to talk about. The advancement of our society’s leaps in technology were great, but it translated into a heavy toll on the amount of work that could be done to a Little just to make them ‘perfect’ in some shape or form to the right type of screwed-up Big. What little I could, I took solace in the fact that those odorous types of Big weren’t all of us. “So,” Agent Shelly said, returning more back to their original stiff upper lip posture I had come to expect with tough cases like these, “what I need from you is…” I quickly held up my hand to stop the agent. “First, remember, I need to see the Little before anything else. I need to see what I’m dealing with. You know that.” I saw that Agent Shelly seemed to want to assert their authority over me and order me around more than usual in this case, but like usual, I stuck firm. “Look… you’ve seen my results before. It’s a terrible situation with the Little, but I know what you need or at least what you need from the state of the Little in there. I’ll dig him or the answers out, or at least get you to the point where you all can eventually do that yourselves. Might take longer than just today, but let me see what we’re dealing with first…” Agent Shelly never liked waiting but as had almost become our little dance, she eventually just forcefully gestured to the door to the room and said nothing else. Seeing as I was getting my moment with the Little, I opened the door, grabbed his file again, and walked inside. In situations like these, it was hard not to remember back to my first case in the field shortly before I accepted the offer to join the undercover taskforce that would consume my life for the next four years while I was in LPS. * * * “Up ahead… on your right, Sophie,” Agent Aetos said as he crouched behind a corner wall leading to another hallway in this mostly abandoned, rusted, and stinking building in one of the swamps down in the state of Flosus. “Roger that, but I told you before… it’s Agent Beaufort,” I said plainly, slightly rolling my eyes over still being considered the rookie of the team, even though the agency only being a year old, everyone in LPS was still a rookie themselves. “Fair enough, rookie,” Agents Aetos responded half-heartedly. He had a knack for treating everyone else like a rookie that hadn’t been here since the beginning. It was stupid, but we all knew of the job we had to do, and that was our main priority… so I let it go. “Just keep your eyes open, Agent Beaufort,” Agent Deacon instructed from behind me. Agent Deacon, Astrid, was one of my better friends in the group. She had only been here a month more than me, but with the recent arrivals of thousands of new Littles from Earth, she had plenty of experience under her belt already. “On three,” Agent Aetos emphasized, a little annoyance in his voice coming through now. Astrid and I both nodded. “Okay… one… two… three!” His foot soon slammed into the nearby door, and it burst open. I wasn’t really sure what to expect in a run-down clinic operation like this, but what I saw next would haunt my dreams for years to come. “Oh, geez!” Agent Deacon quickly remarked. “The smell! It’s even worse than out here! How is that even possible?” I could even see Agent Aetos’ nose twitching as the smell soon hit me as well. It was rank and emanating from the room in front of us. I nearly dropped my gun, but after sputtering and nearly vomiting for a moment, I shook my head and followed Agent Aetos and Deacon inside. I didn’t have time to react to the combined smell of rot, feces, and vomit. I had to ensure my team would get out of here alive and that meant focusing on clearing the room ahead first. Inside, ten of the thirty cribs were filled with emotionless and filthy Littles. Stains littered the walls and the bedding for most of cribs, and five of them would have likely collapsed from their sheer neglect and already-rough shape. Looking above, I saw half-scribbled words in feces and vomit coated above the cribs. They spouted mostly nonsense, but a few read as, “Help!” “I’m Still Here” “Is God Even Here?” “Why” and many others. Some of the ones at the higher heights were discernable and bold, but going further down, spelling errors became more common. Likely, as the Little regressed, their frail limbs could reach as high to scrawl out the last thoughts of their dwindling minds. I didn’t want to but feeling an almost attraction to one of the cribs after seeing such filth and despair all around, I looked inside to the slightly squirming figure still there. I would never forget what I saw that some Bigs were capable of. Scars mixed in with fresh surgical wounds lined the tiny woman’s body near almost every joint. Multiple puncture marks dotted her arms, and from where her head was shaved, I could already see crescent-shaped scars as well. It was nothing good, but the look of blank glassy eyes staring mindless up at the ceiling informed me that I was looking at little more than a shell of a Little. I didn’t know anything about them, but they were so small… weak… helpless. My hatred of the true monsters of my own kind grew rapidly, and I despised the select Bigs that actually wanted to do these types of things to portal Littles. The Earthers… humans… were supposed to be our friends. Finding their world was a miracle on their planet as well as ours, but this… my head could scarcely begin to fathom it. This had never happened with our own Littles before, but it was a sobering reality check as to just why LPS had to exist in the first place. * * * I began to search out for more wounded Littles after that day, and to my utter shame, in the subsequent years, I had only found more Littles like that and the Bigs who had perpetrated the system in that way. I had vowed from that day on to find these Littles and show them what mercy looked like in this society. From my own experience, I knew that they just needed to find the right Big to hug them tight and love them to pieces. Not all of us were such monsters, but that’s where I came in. Littles needed to be classified in order to be placed right. No one would want a preschool Little being subjected to the same routine as a newborn level Little. I determined that distinction after pushing past their trauma and as a result, I knew that the Littles would go on to happier lives. So, knowing my task and looking at the Little before me, it was hard not to draw my own conclusions as to what had happened to him and what he would need now. Despite being cleaned up and dressed in a childish cutely dinosaur-themed hospital gown, his body still bore the brunt of the damage he had endured. Fresh bruises were evident on his body still, but I was at least grateful they were healing compared to the photos I was looking at in his file. Evident diapers and his passive rolling of a ball in front of him told me one story, but other aspects told me a deeper story. His head still showed signs of being shaved on one side, but a lack of scars there told me that his mentality might be intact from a physical point of view at the very least. Considering the little he had said since he was rescued, after reading that from his file, I wasn’t sure if he was otherwise mentally okay though. Scanning his file again, I saw where he had been picked up. Being found near the Gulf of Metzlum down in Taysha, I knew from my own experience that it was a hotspot for smuggling abducted Littles out of the country from. Bigs elsewhere in this country and the world could sometimes be the worst of the worst, and for them, smart Littles were never a high priority, buying or selling. Sadly, sellers often ‘prepped’ Littles to ensure higher profits and surgeries were the easiest way to go about that. It was despicable, but it was those types of messed up cases that I often found myself attending to, and if I had to take a guess, his rescue came only shortly before they actually went through with anything. Still, he had likely endured a lot, so, I slowly sat down on a little stool and smiled down to the despondent Little in front of me. “Hi there,” I said as joyfully but as straightforward as I could. Not knowing his mentality specifically, I knew I had to go slow and not assume anything. Coming off as too mature-sounding, and he might not understand me, but too much Little-talk and he could be insulted if he wasn’t mentally affected. Similarly, the room was decorated to also not be too mature or too babyish. Still, despite my caution, the Little continued to just roll the ball back and forth between his splayed-out and previously abused legs. Sighing, I looked at his file again to find his name, but he was just listed as a ‘John Doe.’ He had only been returned to back up here to Colorubrum due to the little information they could gleam from his mostly destroyed file during the raid. I knew it was going to be harder to communicate with him without a specific name, but I knew I had to try. Being often over-worked, if LPS deemed him a lost cause, this Little could be lost to the system forever. Deciding on a more personal approach, I went for my typical plan B. I quickly sat on the floor and smiled warmly at the Little in front of me. “My name is Sophia, but everyone just calls me Sophie. Do you have a name? I’m sure it’s a really good one.” The Little stopped passing the ball mindlessly around for a moment and looked at me briefly with sad and lost eyes. It was a look I had seen dozens of times before. They might not have performed any surgery on him, but if I was a betting woman, I would hazard a guess that he sadly couldn’t remember what his name was… probably couldn’t even remember much beyond a few weeks ago when his regression process had started. ‘Monsters…’ I hated Bigs that did that type of stuff to Littles, but I knew I had to set my own feelings aside for a moment. “Well, maybe we can pick out a new name later. For now, though… I might not know your name, but I bet you’re hungry. There’s even a cafeteria not that far from here.” The Little stirred for a moment, but quickly refocused on his ball. I wondered about the ball’s significance, but his tiny reaction to food told me that I was on the right path if nothing else. Some could have viewed the consumption of food as bribery to a Little, but I just felt it was more of the key that could unlock the myriad of locks holding them back from whatever initial trauma they had faced. In other words, it was more of a tool than a trick. “Do you want to go there?” I plainly asked. Again, the Little stirred, but seemed deathly afraid when he spotted the security camera inside. It took me a second to realize what he had seen specifically, but it also made sense knowing where he had come from. Distressingly, almost every Little holding facility now had security cameras and any escape attempt was severely punished if they were caught. Likely too caught up in his own regression, I knew it was possible that this Little thought he was still in a facility like the one he had just come from. “It’s okay buddy…” I sighed as he refused to budge still. “If you leave, I promise that you won’t be punished.” The Little stirred a bit more and to my delight after a moment, he finally looked me in the face and nodded. It was small, but it was something. “Wonderful!” I stood slowly and waited for the Little to stand as well. He took about a minute to get up fully, and I was even worried that that might have been beyond his capabilities, but he eventually made it all the way up. “Perfect. Just follow me and we’ll get something in your tummy before you know it.” The Little smiled, but just as they were taking their first step, I saw them wobble about and then quickly return to their starting position. ‘So, standing, yes. Walking… maybe not so much.’ I quickly offered my hand to them. “It’s okay. It’s not that far. You can even take my hand if you want…” I lowered it a little further to emphasize my gesture to them, and while he seemed hesitant at first, he soon took it with a smile on his face. Smiling back, I led him slowly out of the room. Making it to the nearby cafeteria after a few security doors, I could already begin to see the Little I was working with now. His confidence was likely shattered, possessed several physical limitations, was emotionally unstable, and was fearful of several loud noises, sudden movements, and new people. They were all classic signs that were all too familiar to me now. Still, I had helped others, so I felt confident I could help him as well. At last, after numerous choices after entering the cafeteria, the Little had finally chosen a small bowl of mac n’ cheese. I wasn’t sure if he genuinely wanted it, or if he had been conditioned to want to like it as a Little, but he still seemed content with it after his first bite. Seeing his contentment, I knew I needed to start probing a bit further. “You know… actually wait… you need a name. We can always change it later, but how about John? Can I call you John for now at least?” The Little seemed confused, but still blissful on his mac n’ cheese, he only nodded in my direction before spooning another heaping of the steaming and creamy concoction into his mouth. “Perfect. Now, John, I want you to know that you are safe here.” John looked relieved to at least hear those simple words, but at the same time, still seemingly concerned about the several new faces in the cafeteria that he was seeing now. “John… it’s okay. They won’t hurt you. Here, your food isn’t drugged. There are no tricks, and no one is waiting around to punish you for every little infraction of some inane rules, okay?” John hesitated for a while and nearly put his spoon down, still steaming from his last scoop, but slowly, he nodded. “Okay…” His voice was small, raspy, and I could practically hear the trauma and regression drugs oozing off that one word, but still for the first time, he spoke to me. “Very good, John,” I said pleased with the effect of the mac n’ cheese. It didn’t always work, but seeing that John wasn’t immune to a little kindness here and there, I knew I had my way in. “Now, I just want to have a little chat with you. Is that okay?” I could see his right in particular being to water, but he swallowed and quickly nodded. “Dass okay…” “Wonderful… now, I want you to think back as far as you can remember…” I could see his brain already begin to work, something I never took for granted when first interviewing Littles anymore, having seen my share of those who were so regressed that thinking came with the same degree of impossibility of someone spontaneously sprouting wings from their back. “Now, do you have that thought… that memory?” John nodded. “Good. Can you tell me about it? Whatever it is, just remember that you are safe here.” John almost seemed to shut down for a second but took a deep breath in and began. “Ih wassa dar’ woom. I wasn’ afwaid of da dar’ yet, buh’ I was still scawed…” We continued like that for the next hour at least. We had to take a few breaks when the memories became too much for him, but for the first day, I knew it was a start. I would have normally continued, but looking at my watch, I knew I had to leave now or risk being late. So, after escorting him back to his room, I waved goodbye and left. “Do you have an idea about his condition?” Agent Shelly asked as I closed the door to John’s room. “Is he going to be okay?” I nodded and I could instantly see the relief on her face. “I think so. He’s going to need some help, but I should have an age range for you soon and some specific recommendations for his new caregiver on how to better help him. For now, though, go with my standard practices for the next few days until I get back.” “Back? You’re leaving so soon today? That’s unlike you…” Agent Shelly paused for a moment. “Hmmm… are you going to… wait… is it finally happening for you, Sophie?” she asked with a hopeful look on her face. I smiled and nodded. “That’s right. I’m headed over there now. Years of waiting and it all comes down to this. Hard to believe.” Agent Shelly, in rare form, quickly became giddy over my confirmation. “Oh my! Go! Go! Go now, Sophie!” She was practically shoving me out from the hallway, and it was basically all I could do to hand her back ‘John’s’ file. We even blew right past the normally fascinating section of the building dedicated to R&D. Even today, the flash of the room as we passed by couldn’t slow Agent Shelly down though. “Alright, alright!” I finally relented nearing the main entrance to the front lobby of the building. “I’m going, okay? Just be sure to follow my usual plan with ‘John.’ While he was eating and we were talking, I noted a few triggers to avoid at all costs with him. Could set him way back and we don’t want that. Just nice and easy until I return, okay?” Agent Shelly seemed to only be about half listening to me, clearly still overjoyed with my information. “Yes, yes. Just go, will you? Don’t want to leave them waiting, right?” I shook my head, smiled, and exited the building to my car. I really didn’t want to leave ‘John’ like I did, but despite her near over exuberance over my news and seemingly ignorance of my instructions for ‘John,’ Agent Shelly was right to be excited. After all, it wasn’t every day that one was about to become a new caregiver to a Little of their own. As I drove off, I was quickly filled with feelings of hope and yet nervousness as well. The city began to grow around me, and I smiled as more of the Aprisium skyline came into my view. It had a rough side like all cities, but I felt that any Little would be more than happy here. A billboard spouting an image of a ‘Better Tomorrow,’ flush lawns, and clean streets and skies, even passed by on my right. It was still hard to believe over the transformation of the city in the past decade. What was once a small mostly touristy spot for hikers in the summer and skiers in the winter, had now grown considerably. While the more liberal attitudes and still small-town feeling were draws for many for decades, a portal had opened up only about an hour away… less if one took the train, about five years ago now. While some feared the whole area would be sucked into oblivion when it was first built, it had brought hundreds of Littles and opened the city like never before. The previous positives of gorgeous scenery, the vast wilderness, and mountain slopes only skyrocketed, and the liberal attitude seemed like a haven for most portal Littles. Little-owned businesses, more licensed Little-Sized-Access, commonly known as LSA, equipment and facilities, and a support system for those Littles unable to care for themselves anymore had made Aprisium one of the more desirable areas in the whole country lately. After the article published last year declaring Aprisium and the state of Colorubrum as the ‘last safe stop’ in Libertalia, the Little community here, regressed or not, had exploded even more. One might question the legitimacy of that type of praise, but even as I was driving, I had to stop at an intersection downtown. It was normally peaceful around this time of year near the main plaza by city hall, but today… a pro-Big protest was starting to unfold and get nasty. “We don’t want no babies; we’d rather have rabies!” “More Bigs! More power!” “No Littles allowed in office!” “Littles should take their business elsewhere!” I could hear those and numerous other shouts, and I could only sigh as I waited for the light to turn green. Being that ‘last safe stop’ was great in theory, but it also came about because we bordered several sections of the country that were most decidedly pro-Big. It was why the LPS had a larger presence here in the first place, but the radical Bigs and the radical Littles were getting primed for conflict and were bleeding into each other’s sections of towns every day. I wanted to stop and help deescalate the situation using my finely honed skills, but my watch beeped again, and I knew I had to go or risk being late. It was one of the biggest negative aspects with Aprisium lately, but I vowed that with whatever Little I got today, I would try and protect them from all that. I was about to become a caregiver, and as I pulled up to the large brick building housing the Department of Little Services, or DLS as they were usually known, it was a vow I repeated over and over to myself. Still, as I walked inside, I wasn’t sure what was going to happen today. All I had been told was that my application to become a caregiver had been approved and there was already a Little I was deemed ‘perfect’ for. “Hello?” I said calmly to the receptionist at the main desk in the building’s lobby. They quickly looked back at me but were obviously waiting for me to ask a question or announce myself. “Uh, Sophie… Sophia Beaufort to see Maxine today… She’s expecting me.” “Excellent, Miss Beaufort. Sign in here first …” They pointed to the clipboard in front of me. “Then, go to the elevators and up to the fifth floor. Maxine is at the end of the building on your right. You can’t miss her office.” “Perfect,” I noted graciously before signing in and then going to the elevators and up to the fifth floor as directed. As I happily stood in the elevator and the doors closed though, I couldn’t help but contemplate why I was even there in the first place. I had worked with Littles for years, but I had never been directly responsible for one yet. Entering my mid-thirties, it was a question I was always asked in any social situation. My older sister had gotten her own years ago, and even my younger brother was considering adopting himself lately. My mom had been badgering me since I had left college, but my family still wasn’t the reason I was in this elevator today. That had come after I had actually visited a foster home a few months back during one of my cases. The home was unfortunately overcrowded, and it didn’t take long before I was surrounded by dozens of Little asking me to take them home. Being in my position where I often saw most Littles run away from being taken care of by a Big, it threw me off a bit, but I couldn’t shake the feeling of longing to help one of them when I left. Aprisium law being the way it was, ensured I couldn’t directly adopt, but being a caregiver was the next best thing and I had started my application within a week to become one. It was all a heavy decision on how it would affect my life, and honestly, only the ding of the elevator stopping snapped me out of my thoughts. Regardless of my feelings now though, the doors then opened, and greeting me up there were numerous cubicles. It was practically a maze and a swirl of loud conversations buzzed around me, but at last, I found an office labeled ‘Maxine’ at the very end of the large open room. Seeing the door already open, I peeked my head inside with some caution. “Hello? Maxine?” A middle-aged graying haired woman with glasses looked up from her computer and glared at me. “Sophia Beaufort, right?” I quickly nodded and popped the rest of the way inside her office. She quickly scoffed. “You’re late.” It was not the type of response I was hoping for from a first meeting, but still hopeful of walking away today with a Little, I still wanted to stay positive and amicable to her. “Yes… I’m sorry about that. I was with another Little at my job and they needed me. I just couldn’t walk away…” Maxine seemed less then convinced, but I soon heard a voice from behind me that I could recognize anywhere. “I guess as much as some things change, some things never do, huh Sophie?” a woman inquired. I spun around and was quickly greeted by Agent Deacon, Astrid, my friend from when I had first joined LPS all those years ago. “Astrid? It’s great to see you, but… what are you doing here?” She was now high up in the agency, but from what I knew about her, she had little to no connection with DPS. She half-smiled back at me and sighed. “It’s great to see you as well, but I think we need to talk first about why you’re here today.” She then gestured inside and to one of the chairs in front of Maxine’s desk. I nervously complied and just waited for the proverbial other shoe to drop by then. Something was up… “Is something wrong with my application for a Little as a caregiver?” I finally asked after Astrid took her seat beside me and both her and Maxine still hadn’t said a word. Maxine’s eyes narrowed on me. “There’s been a hiccup with your application and your Little…” My heart sank. “But,” Astrid quickly jumped back in, clearly trying to still give me hope, “you are still approved.” I felt a huge sense of relief, but I could tell there was still a problem. I straightened up in my chair and leaned in. “So… if I’m still approved… what’s the problem then?” Maxine clearly seemed like she wanted to say something, but when I looked over at my friend, I could see she was giving a look to her that I was all too familiar with. There was something about all of this that I needed to hear but likely, that information was also classified. Originally, LPS had dedicated itself to helping Littles get out of tense situations on a more personal level. While the Little Protection Agency side would deal more with the government side of things, the LPS would deal with more domestic and everyday matters… but the problems in this society just got bigger as time passed and more portals were open. From Astrid’s serious look, something was telling me that I was going to quickly learn today just how much bigger LPS’ reach had gotten. “So, what do you need me to swear to? And don’t tell me nothing… I know that look, Astrid.” At first, Maxine and Astrid looked confused, but Astrid quickly smiled and looked at Maxine. “Told you she would figure it out.” She then turned back to me. “Just sign this form and we can go forward. Don’t, and we’ll find you another Little and you can bury your head in the sand… and watch several Littles be persecuted who are likely innocent.” I could see the faintest glimpse of a smile in my friend. She was caring and sincere, but the job almost always came first. She knew me and my ‘weakness’ of caring about Littles, so she knew just how to corner me to sign the document now before I could ask too many questions first. Sighing and knowing I was likely walking into her little scheme; I signed the form. Looking over it, Astrid smiled and handed it over to Maxine, who then quickly filed it away grumpily. Satisfied, Astrid looked back at me. “So, Sophie, have you ever heard of the Little Police Task Force?” It was an odd question, but I still went along with it all and played her little game… for now. “Yes… and you know I do. It’s the new, strong arm of the LPS. It was fully designed and implemented after I left… and recommended it after so many agents were lost on the last raid I did after being undercover. I mean, Astrid… you were there in the room with me…” I paused and tried to see if I could gleam anything from my friend. To my dismay her face remained as stoic as ever. “Why are you asking me something you already know the answer to? What’s going on?” Astrid sighed. “Well… since you asked, I just wanted to be sure that your memory hasn’t gone soft on me. See, that task force has grown… a lot, since you first recommended it. Originally, the director thought you were paranoid but recently… some Bigs have gotten more radicalized.” For once, I knew she was speaking the direct truth. “Right. I’ve seen it… in fact, I just saw a pro-Big protest going on downtown while I was on my way over here today.” “Right… and that’s their right in Libertalia as citizens, but that type of protest is radicalizing Littles as well,” Maxine finally noted. “I see it every day here…” “Yes,” Astrid pulled out a file and handed it over to me, “and that’s where your new Little comes into the picture.” I briefly looked over the file, but tired of playing games by now, I closed it and looked back at my old friend. “How about you just tell me the highlights here instead of me having to guess?” I could tell that Maxine seemed just about done with this whole thing, but Astrid knew me, and I could tell she was already concocting one of her schemes. “Very well, Sophie. See, there are two issues we are dealing with.” I nodded and let her continue. “The first is that the Little Police Task Force intercepted a warning message and some backchannel chatter that one of the pro-Little groups is threatening to take serious action against the government. Lethal action…” Astrid let the words hang about in the air for a moment to allow me to fully take them in. I knew all this was serious business right away and I was starting to get nervous as to where my role came into play. “So, a very serious situation, but where you come in, has to deal with the second issue.” She paused and took a deep breath. “Due to some of the stories leaking back there, Earth has cut off returning visas for any returning portal Littles that have been here for more than three weeks.” It was another bombshell moment. I hadn’t heard anything about it on the news yet, but I knew it was serious and probably even more complicated than the previously mentioned direct threat against the government. If Littles knew about the denial in going back home, the safety of every portal device, essentially three times more powerful than a hydrogen bomb going off if sabotaged, would be in jeopardy. “That’s… complicated…” “Very, but unfortunately,” Astrid continued, “one of the pro-Little groups discovered this already and rioted in the streets last week in front of the portal facility just west of here. Fearing their reprisal and subsequent detonation of the portal facility, LPS was sent in. Most we captured were uncooperative or too low in the hierarchy to know anything. Several were sent back to Earth if they still met the three-week requirement. One Little though… might be useful.” Before Astrid even said anything further, I already could take a guess as to what my part in all this was going to be. “Sophie, we want you to become the caregiver of this Little. He’s been here for weeks so he isn’t allowed to return to Earth with their new ban.” Suddenly, everything was starting to become much clearer. “He needs a place to stay but we also suspect him of being involved with one of the pro-Little groups who might be targeting the government.” She paused, and at that moment, I debated quickly with myself about the whole situation. I was disappointed I wasn’t getting a toddler in need of a home, but still… a Little was a Little in my book. He clearly needed help and was likely in distress. If I could help him out, even in some small way, I felt it all would still have been worth it. “Okay… I’m in.” For the first time, I think I actually saw Maxine begin to smile. Of course, Agent Astrid was all smiles as well. “Oh, Sophie! I’m so glad…” I quickly put my hand up to stop her. “Wait. I have a question though I need answered before I fully commit and go see this new Little of mine.” The smile vanished from both of their faces, but Astrid gestured for me to continue. “Thank you, but… why do they need a caregiver? I want to help, I really do, and I understand the need for someone like me for a regressed Little, but a higher echelon pro-Little revolutionary seems more like the job for someone… other than me?” Astrid sighed. “That could be true, but we need you for your tact with Littles and your propensity for digging out the truth. Your time undercover proved your qualifications for both of those qualities in spades.” She paused and seemed to be recalling a specific memory; I wondered what. “See, we know a lot of these Littles know of our usual methods of regression. Littles, like him, come here to help their fellow ‘repressed’ Littles, but they all mostly went too far. If he is involved, with the ban in place, he probably knows the score and that he’s got a one-way ticket to Dark Cliff prison.” At the mere mention of that place’s name, I swore the lights nearly flickered. It had only opened seven years ago officially but was already becoming notorious as a black site where most Littles went to be ‘disappeared.’ Knowing this could be this Little’s fate, I felt I had no other choice but to help him out now. “Very well… I’ll do it. Just let me see him today.” Maxine almost seemed like she was about to protest, but I could see Astrid quickly give her a look that instantly made her sit back in her chair in silence. I felt I was still missing something with the two of them and all this, but my desires to see and help my new Little were already becoming my top priority. Maxine stayed behind, but one elevator ride down and Astrid guided me to a one-way mirror showcasing the inside of a typical interrogation room. I was surprised DLS even had something like this room here, but when I looked inside, there was no denying that right in the middle of the whole room and sitting at a table, was a Little. Well… physically a Little, yes, but I was used to dealing with Littles more like I had with ‘John’ earlier today. Mentally younger, physically deficient in some way, and maybe even a touch broken. As I looked in, however, Paul didn’t seem like any of those qualities at all. First, he was cuffed securely down to the metal table in the room. His feet cutely swung idly from the chair he was in, but that’s about all the innocence one usually found in most other Littles. His face bore a look of anger and determination, as well as a single black eye. Closely cropped dark hair and facial hair did nothing to offset his already hardened look with the prison jumpsuit he was wearing. To be blunt, if I wasn’t invested in his well-being already, knowing his likely fate if I didn’t help, I might have just walked away right then. I felt ashamed to even think that way, but admittedly, Paul was very different than most of the Littles I worked with. Still, I knew I needed to help him out, so I turned over to Astrid. “Let me see him. I need to eventually anyways but let me get a feel for who you’re tasking me with.” I could sense the oddly suited hesitancy on my old friend’s face, but her good judgment eventually gave out and she unlocked the door. Paul quickly perked up as I walked to open the door to go inside. Just before I did though, Astrid spoke up once more. “I’m really sorry, Sophie… I know you’ve wanted a Little of your own for a while now. I’m sorry this probably isn’t what you initially imagined.” She was right of course, but despite her being my friend, I didn’t want to tell her that. I was hoping for a different outcome in all this but coupled with something still looming around her general demeanor, I knew this was all now more of a professional setting than a strictly personal one now. For my safety, professional meant keeping secrets and not showing emotion to the LPS… so I didn’t. “It’s okay. Paul is a Little. I help Littles, so let me help him.” Without another word from either of us, I opened the door and entered the interrogation room. “And who the hell are you? Another Big come to take away my rights in this god-forsaken land?” Paul spat at me as I entered. I was used to all kinds of things, and while it hurt a little that this was to be my Little as a caregiver, I just shuffled it off. “Well, my name is Sophie.” I then tossed the file I had been given in front of him. “You’re Paul and you’re in a bit of a pickle.” He squirmed a bit as I made sure to emphasize my height over him. He was a Little, but I could instantly tell that he was going to be one of the tough cases. From experience, I knew I had to go easy in some ways, but I also knew that I had to show my strength and confidence right now as well. If he thought I was weak initially, I knew there was no way that any of this would work at all. “So?” he responded, still seeming a little uncomfortable as opposed to when I had first entered. “I’ve been in jams before. Always got out of them… this is no different.” Seeing his continued discomfort, I took the moment to sit down. He needed to know his situation and that I was a friend, but more importantly for his own mentality and maturity probably, his one way out. “Look, Paul. You need help. I’m here to help. If you’re going to be difficult, I can leave and I promise you this… you won’t like what’s coming through that door next after me.” I could see Paul’s mind begin to whirl about with that new information. He probably thought it was just a simple threat to get him to comply… the typical arsenal in every interrogator bag of tricks, but I could see a fear begin to seep through somewhere on his face as well. Instead of breaking though, he simply crossed his arms and scoffed. “Just go away…” I sighed and brought his file closer to me. He probably knew what was inside, but I wanted to see if there was anything I could use to get him to bend how I wanted him to. Dark Cliff prison was likely a death sentence for someone like him within five years. It was a terrible place and I wanted to prevent that at all costs. Additionally, from what Astrid had told me, there was too much at stake, but still, being who I was, I couldn’t help but still view Paul as a helpless Little. Being his caregiver would be a challenge for sure, but I knew I couldn’t leave him like this. So, no matter what, I promised that I would be here to help him through it all, and that was a promise I didn’t take lightly.

Big shoutout to BabySofia for allowing me a special journey at Emerson… Prologue Prologue I double-checked the stack of papers on my desk, the sheen of the ticket to Amazonia catching the afternoon light filtering through the window. My thumb brushed over the official seal stamped on the invitation from Emerson University. It was real, as real as the hum of excitement in my veins. "Hey, Bix, look what happened!" Eric's voice, laced with a hint of mischief, pulled me from my reverie. I turned to see him holding up a mangled action figure, its arm hanging by a thread. "You didn't 'accidentally' step on it again, did you?" I arched an eyebrow at him. His sheepish grin betrayed him. "Maybe it fought one too many battles?" With a chuckle, I took the toy from his outstretched hand. "Superheroes need a break too, you know." In no time, I had the arm secured back in place. Eric snatched the figure back with a grin. "You're the best, Bix!" The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the room. "Alright, time to gear up for bed." He groaned, dragging his feet like he was wading through mud. "But I don't wanna…” "You know the drill," I said firmly. "No discussion." Pouting, Eric trudged off to his room and returned moments later, his posture slumped but his Drynite in place under his pajamas. I gave him a quick once-over. "Good job." A nod of approval and he beamed like he'd won a medal. We settled into the couch as the screen flickered to life with his favorite animated adventure. Our mom would be home soon to join us—just another evening for us Echavoyen boys. —— Eric snuggled closer, his head resting against my side. The heroes on screen leaped and dodged with impossible grace, but I could feel the tension in Eric's small frame. "Bix," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the action unfolding on TV. "You're gonna be so far away. What if I can't talk to you?" I pulled out the sleek, dedicated phone from my pocket and waved it gently in front of him. "Got this just for us, kiddo. We'll chat every day. Pinky promise." His eyes lit up, reflecting the colors dancing across the screen. "For real?" "Cross my heart." I hooked my pinky with his, sealing the deal. As the show reached its climax, I glanced down at Eric's waistline. Absently, my hand patted his hip, checking the Drynite beneath his pajamas. Eric caught my motion and giggled. "Still dry, Bix! No leaks!" "Good job, little bro." My words might've been casual, but pride swelled in my chest. It was one less thing for him to worry about with me gone. He beamed up at me, all worry momentarily forgotten as we lost ourselves in the world of capes and daring rescues. The credits rolled, and the room was filled with a silence that seemed louder than the show's final explosions. I glanced down at Eric, his eyelids heavy, fighting the inevitable. "C'mon, time to hit the hay," I murmured, scooping him up in my arms. He mumbled a protest but nestled into my shoulder, his breaths deepening. As I carried him to his room, the softness of his hair against my cheek reminded me how much I'd miss these little moments. His room was a fortress of blankets and plush toys, a sanctuary for a ten-year-old with an imagination as vast as the sea outside our door. Gently, I laid him down on his bed, the action figure from earlier clutched in his hand like a talisman. With practiced ease, I checked his Drynite one last time—no dampness, no telltale warmth of an accident. A small victory for him and a relief for me. "Stay dry for me while I'm gone, okay?" I whispered more to myself than to him. His response was a sleepy nod as he turned onto his side, still half in the realm of dreams. Leaning over, I planted a soft kiss on his forehead. "Goodnight, Eric," I said softly. I flicked off the light and closed the door behind me with a quiet click. My room awaited me—a tangle of clothes and scattered textbooks. The weight of my upcoming journey pressed on my shoulders like the gravity of another world. Collapsing onto my bed, thoughts of Amazonia and its giants swirled in my mind. But as I lay there in the dark, exhaustion crept over me like an incoming tide. My eyelids grew heavy and soon, without even intending to, I slipped into sleep's embrace. The illusion of normalcy Chapter 1 The hum of the car's engine played a soothing backdrop to my racing heart. Every kilometer we covered, the weight of my anticipation grew, pressing against my chest like a physical force. Mom's knuckles whitened on the steering wheel, her eyes flickering to the rearview mirror to catch glimpses of Eric and me. "Almost there," she murmured, as much to herself as to us. Eric, perched on the edge of his seat, clutched the contraption I'd given him. His fingers danced over the gears and levers, eyes narrowed in concentration. I couldn't help but smile at his determination. "What does this do, Bix?" he asked, fumbling with a particularly stubborn cog. I leaned back, crossing my arms behind my head. "You've got six months to figure it out." He huffed, a playful scowl forming on his face. "That's not fair! Give me a hint!" "Nope," I replied with a smirk. "Where's the fun in that?" Mom chuckled, her eyes meeting mine in the mirror again. "Bixente, don't tease your brother too much." "Aw, come on, Mom. It's part of the charm of being siblings, you know big bro little bro thingies” Eric finally managed to rotate the cog, which triggered a series of clicks and whirrs within the device. His face lit up like he'd discovered fire. "Did you hear that? It did something!" I leaned forward and whispered conspiratorially, "The first secret unlocked." Mom took a turn into the University of Bordeaux campus with practiced ease. My heart leapt; this was it—the gateway to Amazonia was just within reach. "You sure you packed everything?" Mom asked as she parked. "Three times over," I assured her. "Can't be too careful when stepping into another universe." Eric snorted and muttered something about forgetting my brain. I ruffled his hair. "Better not forget your padding at night while I'm gone." It was an old jab but delivered with affection that only brothers understand. Eric swatted my hand away but couldn't hide his grin. "Yeah? And you better not wet yourself from excitement over there." We all laughed—a mixture of nerves and joy—as I shouldered my bag and stepped out of the car. Mom followed suit and wrapped me in a hug so tight it could've rivaled any Amazonian embrace. "Be safe," she whispered. "I will." I hugged her back just as fiercely. Then it was Eric's turn. He looked up at me with those big eyes that held worlds within them—worlds I was about to leave behind for a while. "I'll figure this out before you're back," he said, holding up the contraption with determined pride. "I don't doubt it for a second," I replied, giving him one last squeeze. With their goodbyes still warming my ears, I turned towards destiny—towards Amazonia—and didn't look back. I tread across the university courtyard, each step echoing with the promise of the unknown. The scene around me buzzes like a beehive on a summer day. Students clutch their loved ones in drawn-out embraces, murmurs of encouragement blending with the rustle of luggage and the soft thuds of back-pats. I drink it all in—the poignant mix of excitement and sorrow that hangs heavy in the air. Some, like me, are solo travelers, their eyes reflecting a fierce kind of solitude. It's in these solitary figures I find a kinship, each of us about to step into a world that'll stretch our very sense of self. A group of girls nearby giggle nervously, one biting her lip as she scans a holographic checklist projected from her wristband. Her gaze catches mine, and for a brief moment, we share an unspoken understanding before she turns back to her friends. Taking a deep breath, I adjust my backpack and head towards the portal's entrance. The building looms ahead—a fusion of stone and steel cradling the gate to Amazonia within its modern embrace. My hand grazes the sleek surface of the door as it slides open silently, welcoming me into its depths. Inside, the air is cooler, tinged with an electric charge that makes my hair stand on end. I follow the signs to the departure lounge, my steps measured and deliberate. Walls adorned with vivid murals depict scenes from Amazonia—towering figures walking alongside lush vegetation that dwarfs even them. A voice breaks through my reverie, "You look ready for an adventure." I turn to see an attendant with a knowing smile. She hands me a pamphlet—'Your Guide to Amazonia: What to Expect.' I offer her a grateful nod and tuck it into my pocket for later. Ahead lies the portal corridor; it beckons like an outstretched hand. The threshold pulses with energy that seems alive, whispering secrets of what lies beyond. I pause at its entrance. This is it—the cusp of everything new. My pulse quickens as I step forward into the corridor's embrace, leaving behind the echoes of farewells and stepping toward a chorus of hellos that await in another world.

As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story. Welcome back everyone! This tale will definitely be more of a traditional DD story (with this one actually being in the other dimension rather than a con), but I also made the decision to modify a few bits of my original plan since last year based on the feedback that I got with a few of my other stories. As such, some of this might feel a little reversing of time or the plot in some ways, but I promise that it will all add up in the end to a better story than I originally had. Also, as a warning, like the last one, some of this could be a bit meta, and while I think it works well, I thought I would at least point it out to you all here in the first chapter. Looking ahead, so far this story is about 16 chapters, but there may be more as I continue to write it all down and figure out a few later plot details more in depth. Additionally, I was originally debating on if I should start posting this story before or after my upcoming trip, but I decided to just post it beforehand. Therefore, next week, I will be leaving this story on a cliffhanger of sorts. When it comes, I will remind you all again of this planned pause. Also, just in case there is anyone reading this story who has not read my others, I would highly encourage you to check out the following link to the first story (The CONvention) in this planned trilogy. I explain a few things in the beginning of this story when they come up as a reminder, but reading my previous work would likely help explain a few things going on here a little better at the start. Link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86499-the-convention-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Next, speaking of sequels, in my last big post at the end of The Opening story, I mentioned that this would be the year of sequels, but since then, I have been looking over the myriad of stories that I could be writing and realized that some stories could be more desired by you all than others. While I absolutely want to write this one and the Tell Me More sequel at some point this year, I think I am going to give you all a chance for some feedback for what I do next. At the end of this story, I will lay out at least three new stories that I could work on next. Each will be something that I want to work on, so I can still be happy in all this, so no need to fret there, but I know some of my stories have been more popular than others, so if anyone has any strong feelings about the next story at that point, please just let me know then. Anyways, I hope you all enjoy the first chapter of my new story! Chapter 1: Welcome To Another World Falling. Tumbling. All at once, I could feel the void before me. I could see the pure nothingness below and all around me! Dropping. Plummeting. There was an emptiness in my stomach, a dryness in my throat, and itching over my skin. I was so scared. I wanted to cry but no tears would come. ‘Where was mommy?’ I tried to hold onto her hand, but it was no use. She slipped away from me, and I was all alone. Vulnerable. Terrified. More falling, tumbling, and hurtling through the void of space. ‘I’m so scared! I’m going to be lost to this nothingness without mommy. Where is she? Where’s my mommy? Why has she left me? Why… wait…’ In all the confusion and chaos surrounding me completely, one thing actually started to become oddly clearer: my mind. It was as if I had been dunked into the icy waters of Maine for a polar bear swim in the early mornings like I did at camp one summer, but I wasn’t in pain… at least not in the typical sense. I still felt very alone and frightened, but I just felt suddenly clearer. I didn’t even need to push myself to get there. It was just… there like it was oddly the most natural thing in the world. Almost like the sediment settling into a glass… ‘But mommy…’ I shook my head as the universe of colors swarmed around me. ‘No… not mommy… her… Samantha… we were at the convention and then… oh god!’ I panicked as I saw the emptiness around me once more with my now clearer head and felt the magnitude of what I had just done. This woman that I had just met… I had followed her and had clearly left Earth, and right then, I felt like my senses as well. Now, I was tumbling through whatever all this murky darkness and swirls of colors was. It was all blinding and all nothingness at the same time, but ahead of me, just out of reach, something was clear. It took a moment for my eyes to make sense of it, but I realized it was an opening in all this. No. Not an opening. More like a tear, but still… it seemed the way out of all this mess. Fortunately, whether I willed it or not, the sucking and plummeting happening all around my body were pulling me towards that one direction. Still, in utter panic, I shut my eyes for fear of being eviscerated or atomized into nothingness. Then, all at once, the plummeting stopped. My feet touched solid ground. I opened my eyes, but I wished I had kept them closed. After all that, I never would have believed that thought would have ever entered my head, but there it was. When I first opened my eyes, I thought I was dreaming… hallucinating… something, but every time I tried to rub my eyes, the sight before me just wouldn’t vanish. There, only a few feet away, was still Samantha, Chelsea, Ditzy, Derek, and Luna, but something was massively different about at least a few of them. As I stepped back slightly to the now solid wall at my back, I tilted my head up toward Samantha and my pacifier just dropped out of my mouth. Now, she had been maybe a little taller than me before, but now… she easily was almost double my height. I felt nauseous. I wanted to pass out… or to wake up from this whole odd nightmare or fever dream, but my body wasn’t allowing me. Samantha’s hand, now clutching onto mine once more, wasn’t allowing me to. “Easy, there, sweetie,” she cooed from above. I awed in her presence before, but now, I felt like an ant… a child… Chelsea chuckled from nearby. “I think you might need to help him out there a bit, Sam. Some Littles lose some or all of their mental blocks coming through from the meds… though, I don’t think I can say exactly the same for these two, huh?” She then bent over herself to the smaller figures of Ditzy and Derek before her and smiled widely. “Isn’t that right?” she babyishly cooed at the two. “I think mommy very much still has her two little toe munchers!” With my now more alert brain, I could only stare in shock as the two just giggled along right along with her demeanor normally reserved for children. Of course, we had all just come from a con where one of the main goals was to be treated younger, but this just felt different. Maybe it was the size difference now and the real sense of power that Chelsea and Samantha now exuded in their significantly taller bodies, but all I knew was that it downright unnerved me to my core. Terrified, I turned around to face the tear where I had just come from. Despite backing up into a solid wall moments ago, I still hoped that somehow, I was wrong. As I turned though, a lump formed in my throat as whatever had pulled me into this world was now gone. Now, it was just a large and firm white concrete wall that stretched up at least 50 feet to the ceiling overhead, only being interrupted by a few outlying thick metal cables that similarly wrapped around most of the rest of the large room we were in. The shadows on the wall before me then shifted, and I was worried that something was about to eat me in this strange new world. I mean, after all, I had just come through some void portal type thing and three people I had come to know pretty well were suddenly at least two feet or more taller. Horrifyingly, the thought of some alien monster eating me whole right then didn’t seem so farfetched. When I spun back around to see who or what it was, ready for the worst though, I saw that it was just Samantha crouching down from her high-up position to look at me more directly now as a comforting parent might do to their child. “Hey there, honey. I know this all must be a lot all at once but let me explain a few things. You…” I crossed my arms and glared at her. “Forget it.” I felt like my trust had been betrayed by this woman now before me. Maybe it was whatever she had given me, but I thought I knew her well enough to embarrassingly call her ‘mommy.’ Now though, I felt like it was all a lie and that I had now been almost kidnapped in a way to another strange world. From my single moment of defiance to her, Samantha seemed more stunned than anything else and there was just a moment of silence between us for a moment afterward. It was quickly broken however when both of us could clearly hear someone clearing their throat. Samantha and I looked to the culprit nearby. “I could help if you wanted, sis,” Chelsea slyly offered with her still-sinister eyes staring at me up and down like a predator would do to their next meal. “I wouldn’t mind taking this one in and showing them the rules of this world. You know how I am with Lit…” “I’ve got this!” Samantha quickly spoke up, silencing her sister. “Now, just attend to your own. You’ve already done enough by bringing your own Littles along in the first place. I don’t need you mucking up another Little.” Her words were cold and calculating and I could still sense the tension that I had witnessed between the two before we left. ‘What was going on between them now?’ I wasn’t sure what to make of it, but Samantha swiftly turned her attention back to me. As soon as she met my gaze, her frown then quickly evaporated. “Sorry about her. She can be a bit… much. I guess I should know having lived with her and all when we were little… Oh boy, did we have some fights…” she chuckled to herself. She was clearly trying to ease the tension that I was giving off, but I wasn’t having it. I was terrified in my own way, but I didn’t want to show this vulnerability to her… this… giantess. With my mind clearer now than before, I wanted to punch her squarely in the face. Sure, I had some desire to be treated like this… there were even a few stories I had read that played out this very scenario… but that’s all they were. They were just my fantasies. To be here now staring up at this woman, even when she was crouched, who seemed to now be nearly twice my height… I wasn’t amused or swayed by her efforts. I guess my poker face wasn’t up to snuff and that all my feelings were highly evident to her. As such, Samantha’s own smile soon faded. “I’m guessing that you’re definitely all you then… am I right?” I swiftly nodded and she sighed deeply. “I was afraid of that happening. It’s always a risk we take when we bring any of you all back, but in an odd way… I’m kind of glad.” I thought I could see something else behind her eyes… like the gears of her mind were already turning, but I still barely knew this woman in hindsight. She was amazing at the con, but now, all that had changed. She hadn’t exactly lied to me, but now, I felt that anything that I knew about her before all this, couldn’t be trusted… doubly so with what she told me. With my mind back, I felt like we were starting all over. Still though… I couldn’t help but feel an odd connection with her. That being said, Samantha started back up before I could dwell on those thoughts any longer. “You know, this way, we’ll actually be able to talk to each other,” she said, clearly trying to smile her way back into my heart. Frustratingly, it was working a little. “It means a few other things might be a bit more difficult, but this could actually help with everything…” She then trailed off a bit. I almost wanted to know what was running through her head right now, and what she meant by ‘help,’ but the sound of approaching footsteps quickly broke my thoughts. Samantha immediately stood back up and seemed to take an almost defensive position in front of me. Looking behind the rest of our group, from the thud of boots on the ground, I could see another group rapidly approaching us in formation. They seemed organized and nearly flawless in their appearance, but each also carried an intensity of coiled-up power that could have struck at any moment. To be honest, even beyond their size, it alone definitely intimidated me a bit. Once they got right in front of us, they all stopped at the same time and the person at the front of the three columns of these new giants stepped forward. “By the authority of the Academy of Extra Dimensional Travel, I want to welcome you all back, or for some of you, here for the first time. First, before anything though, you need to go through decontamination.” She then clapped her hands and the ranks behind her began to disperse and descend upon us. A few of the more intimidating members of the group in dark uniforms stayed behind though. As the members drew nearer, the man spoke once more and now directed himself to both Chelsea and Samantha directly. “Also, you two will be briefed as well. Be sure to tell them everything. And I mean everything.” I felt a tiny spark of fear travel up my spine, but, neither Chelsea nor Samantha looked shocked at all by all this, so I guessed this was probably just protocol. Still though, I didn’t want to be separated from the one grounding force in my life. She may have lied, omission or otherwise, but she was still a stable figure in all this madness and chaos. So, maybe out of instinct or something more in the back of the lingering feelings for her in my heart from the con, I edged closer to Samantha’s side. At first, she seemed shocked by my near childish actions, but she only looked down on me tenderly when I bumped into her leg. “It’s okay, Percy. These people just want to help you out… make sure you’re not sick or that you’ll get others sick here. We’ll see each other soon. Promise. Just go with them and do what they say.” Her words were just that at this point with how I was feeling, but it was still a promise that I could bottle up and hold onto for the time being as the masked and gowned individuals rapidly approached all around us. Acknowledging what she just said, and to ensure no one thought that I was going to be a problem, I just nodded my head and waited for further instructions. The last thing I needed was to insight insurrection or rebellion in an unknown world without any means of escape. So, as I figured, the gowned and masked figures soon separated our group cleanly into three sets. Luna went with one set of the masked and gowned figures, Chelsea and Samantha with another, and Ditzy, Derek, and I went with yet another. It was the first time I could see the separations of our group solely by our height, but it definitely wouldn’t be the last. To my utter chagrin though, my group was the shortest and it immediately became clear to me what our new captors of a sort thought about us. Coming only up to their stomachs at best, I knew we likely appeared to be children to these giants, but I hated the assumption. Still, I felt pretty confident that I was in what I could assume to be a hostile nation, so I still remained quiet and non-threatening. See, I had seen plenty of TV over the years to know that being in a hostile nation, one had to think about the enemy constantly. Samantha seemed like a good person, but I also worried that Chelsea could be more of the usual type around here with their species. So, as such, I needed to keep my mental abilities a secret for now and just comply with everything that they threw at me. With any luck, it could throw them off balance when I decided to strike and escape, or, if nothing else, my more passive state could allow me to gleam information from them when they thought I was no more mentally aware than my companions. Even if I did slip a little bit, even hiding half my natural mental so psychological abilities could prove useful in the long run. Speaking of my companions, as the masked and gowned personnel escorted off to one hallway, a few in front of us and a few behind, I tried to get either Ditzy’s or Derek’s attention. Curiously enough, while Ditzy seemed to just be enraptured in the moment, Derek just looked more confused than anything. Ditzy didn’t seem aware of what was happening in the slightest, but Derek… he almost seemed like he knew something was wrong, but just didn’t quite have enough mental power to be able to comprehend it all. So, I tried to talk with my friend to see if I could move his thoughts along to become an ally over here. “Derek… Derek…” I whispered. I didn’t want these giants leading and following us to hear that I had the ability reason or command others… at least not yet that is. “Derek… you okay buddy? You in there? Come on, man.” He looked at me quickly but then almost fumbled over his own shoes in his distracted state. I quickly caught my buddy, but besides his accident there, the subtle hiss I heard from nearby alerted me to the fact that he could do little else for him now beyond those types of small things. It was now clear to me that, at least for the time being, I couldn’t rely on him. Sighing, and determined to at least view all my options, I then turned my attention to Ditzy. I hoped that maybe there was something I could get out of her… some hidden spark of life in her head, but instead, she just cooed and smiled at me. At one point before the people in front of us stopped, I saw her make an angry face, and I thought that maybe she was coming to her senses, but I was only rewarded with a small fart coming from her rear… or at least that’s all I hoped it was. “Hold here,” the head of our new group announced as he stopped along a corridor. Ditzy and Derek didn’t seem to warrant his words and only stopped when a few of the other gowned and masked people around us stopped them physically. Derek looked confused and Ditzy just giggled. “Right…” the man said before then heavily sighing. “Not sure if you Littles even know what I’m saying, but just follow those who help you out and be prepared to be processed through these doors.” He then nodded to the rest of those around us. “Cleaners? Go to work.” Immediately, the gowned and masked ‘cleaners’ around us then split us up individually. Derek whimpered and Ditzy whined sadly for a moment, but the cleaners seemed to be used to this type of reaction and quickly distracted them both as they were then each guided into their own separate rooms. Then, the cleaners nearest to me swooped in and started to guide me forward as well. While I couldn’t see their mouths due to the masks, I could see the look of tension immediately turn to relief when I didn’t cry out or put up a fight against them. ‘Should I have?’ I wasn’t sure if that would maintain my cover better or not, but regardless, the two cleaners then escorted me into my own room. Inside was mostly tile with a large box-shaped glass shower in one corner. A few nozzles and a drain made up the rest of the shower while storage bins lined the walls next to it. With some appreciated gentleness on their part, the man and woman cleaner guided me into the room. Seeing the shower, I guess it should have been obvious, but I was still surprised when they began to strip off my clothing. “Oh? It looks like one of the recruiters might have claimed this one, Jimmy,” the woman remarked as she viewed my diaper, one which I couldn’t now clearly see wasn’t one I recognized at all from the numerous sellers back at the con. “Why do they always do that? I mean, claim them before anyone else?” Jimmy shrugged. “Who knows, Nance? We’re cleaners and not recruiters, so we only see the aftermath of all they or the hunters do, even when we go over there. Still though,” he paused and looked me over, “this one is a bit of a cutie. I mean, look at this thing.” Jimmy then pulled out my stuffed tiger, Stripe. I didn’t want to be that person here, but I also really wanted to give him a squeeze. It could have been viewed as a weakness or giving into how they likely already viewed me, but in times where one is stripped to nothing but their diaper and socks and staring at a shower, which could only mean one thing next, one tends to want the small comforts in their lives. “Very cute,” Nancy replied. “Put it back though. All this needs to be decontaminated officially. Down the hatch like usual, Jimmy.” I didn’t want to, but I just couldn’t help it. A tiny whimper escaped from the back of my throat. Both instantly looked at me. I wished I could say that’s all that happened, but my emotions were still in flux, so I was realizing just how little control I still had over some of my actions, feeling so vulnerable and even maybe still being affected a bit by whatever Samantha had given me at the con. “Please… not Stripe.” “Ah,” Jimmy began as he smirked a bit, “so you can talk. I was wondering that, but don’t worry little one. He just needs to get cleaned. Just like you.” Nancy then put a foreign but oddly reassuring warm hand on my shoulder. “Yeah. By the time you’re on your way out of here, he’ll be right there with you.” I still didn’t want him to leave, being one of the seemingly last tethers here in this new world to my old life back on Earth, but I just nodded. “Perfect,” Jimmy noted as he put Stripe back in my backpack. He then walked over to the side of the room and opened what looked like a mail slot chute and dropped my clothing and backpack down it. After the chute clanged shut, he turned back around and began to walk toward the shower and popped it on. Steam soon began to fill up the room. Nancy then used her still warm and comforting hands to face me toward her. “Now… Percy, right?” I nodded, quickly wondering how this virtual stranger knew my name. “Good. I know all this must be a little scary, but we just need to clean you up and make sure you don’t get anyone over here sick or anything, okay?” “Okay…” I said quietly. ‘Why was I so shy around everyone now? I wasn’t exactly the social butterfly back home, but I could have at least put up some resistance to these people… was I still changed from whatever Samantha had given me?’ I didn’t want to think about it, so I just turned back to the reassuring smile of Nancy in front of me. “Alright then. Take these first.” She then handed me a few pills, and oddly enough, I took them without question. Nancy only smiled back. “Very good, Percy. They’ll help with your inside cleansing. Now, we need to get your outsides cleaned.” She then bent down and looked directly into my eyes. “I know some of you might be a little shy around some of this still, but just take a few breaths for me. I promise… I don’t want to hurt you.” Still nervous, I did as she asked, but I also wondered why she was asking me to do tha… ‘Oh!’ With clearly practiced precision, Nancy quickly ripped off my diaper in nearly one large pull. My hands immediately shot to my front and Nancy and Jimmy just chuckled but still said nothing. I blushed about as hard as I could, but just complied and steadied myself against her when Nancy then removed my socks and backed me up toward the shower. “Okay. In you get now.” I looked behind me and it honestly looked just like any normal high-end shower, though slightly peculiar as the two near-giants before me flanked it on either side. I still wasn’t sure what to make of all these people’s heights compared to mine, but with the water fully steaming now and looking ever-so inviting, I stepped in. Both Nancy and Jimmy smiled and closed the door to seal me inside under the relaxing waters. The glass walls of the shower were quickly fogging up, but I could still make out the forms at my eye level of both the cleaners outside. “Okay. Now, we need to give you a good scrubbing with some special suds. It’s tear-free and all but it will get down into your pores,” Jimmy announced from above. I wanted to ask so many other questions, but the water slightly drowned me out and two large scrub brushes soon descended onto my body and began rubbing me everywhere. At first, it almost felt luxuriating, but the brushes did their work well… almost too well. My skin became extremely sensitive under the hot water and somehow, I could feel the soapsuds almost seeping into my skin in real-time. It wasn’t altogether unpleasant… just uncomfortable in some strange way. Soon, however, the scrubbing stopped and after a moment of being soaked once more by the hot water, Jimmy turned off the shower. Nancy then opened the door and held a giant fluffy light blue towel open in both her hands. “Okay, sweetie. Let’s get you dry and dressed, shall we?” I was still very conscious of my naked form, so I practically dove headfirst into the towel, much to the amusement of Nancy and Jimmy. Then, after a brief toweling, I felt almost miraculously dry, and I was soon guided to another door in the room. Entering through, I couldn’t believe my eyes over what I was witnessing before me. I guess I should have guessed a room like this was coming eventually with all that I had seen, but a nursery seemingly built to your size as if you were an actual toddler… it was something else to behold entirely. Sure, the con had some amazing stuff, but baring a few outliers, almost everyone was within a foot height-wise of each other. Here though, with the giants all around me and the nursery being just about my size… it was nearly overwhelming. “Keep going, Percy. We need to get you dressed and all,” Nancy coaxed my stunned form, guiding me further into the room. Then, I guess I shouldn’t have been surprised either when I was quickly led to a changing table, where I then noticed that both Ditzy and Derek were also lying on their own now. I wanted to call out to them, but Derek still seemed confused from this angle as a thick diaper was pulled up between his legs, so I thought better of it. Ditzy fussed for a moment herself, but then was quickly distracted by a set of dangling multi-color plastic keys. So, once again, I knew I couldn’t be too reliant on my compatriots for any measure of comfort or even simple interaction. Nancy then righted herself to the changing table and faced me. “Alright, up we go!” she cheered. Then, without any other warning, she tightly gripped me under my armpits and hoisted me right onto the changing table. If this wasn’t a tiny part of some fantasy of mine coming true, I’d be lying, but I also would be massively lying to say that I wasn’t scared at the same time. Still, as Nancy pushed me down and secured a belt over my naked chest, I had little time to ponder such opposites. “Jimmy… how about you go get the pre-prepared Little clothing ready. I’m thinking the blue stripe romper for this one and the rest will just be the standard outgoing.” Jimmy nodded and went to the other side of the room. Nancy then switched her attention back to me. “Okay… you just lie still, Percy, and all this will be over really quick, okay?” I nodded and prayed silently that she was right. The next few minutes then became a series of me shutting my eyes really tight until Nancy started some new process and would cause my eyes to bulge open and a whimper would escape my mouth. First, it was when she pulled the towel away. Second, was when she started wiping me down. Third, was when she hoisted my legs up in the air. Fortunately, true to her word, the change was soon over, and I was face-to-face with another thick diaper taped about my waist. “Geez, you here what they did, Pepper?” one of the other cleaners asked. “No. What, Trevor?” Pepper asked, clearly intrigued. “These Littles…” Trevor continued. “Their mommies stole them from the Academy’s possession quota and went over their designated standard recruitment numbers. I heard the field cleaners today had to do a lot just to accommodate their screw up. Mark my words, heads are going to roll. You think…” “I think you all should mind your own business,” Nancy quickly interjected between the two. “This one might still be with us mentally and all. You know how Littles are here… you never know what they might say back to anyone here. Including you-know-who…” Pepper and Trevor’s mouths hung open for a second before they then quickly snapped back to Ditzy and Derek as they finished their own changing process. The room then remained deathly silent with the thinly veiled threat that Nancy had made. “Here you are, Nancy,” Jimmy said, breaking the silence after coming back over with my new clothing. Nancy quickly took them. “Yes, thank you, Jimmy. How about you go check on his other items we sent to decontamination, and I finish up here?” Jimmy only nodded and scampered off out of the room. Nancy once again turned her attention back to me, and in only a few minutes, she was attaching the last strap of my shoes across my feet. Nancy then helped me down and led me out through yet another set of doors. This time, they led to another corridor and then out to a massive lobby. The ceiling shimmered in reflective glass and marble columns interspersed the area between accents of cooper and brass. It was all very impressive and a smidge intimidating. While walking before all that though, I couldn’t help but wonder what Trevor was talking about from earlier with Samantha and Chelsea. From my almost Swiss cheese memories right before we stepped through whatever all that was to come here, I knew that Samantha had been upset at Chelsea about something. I couldn’t remember what exactly, but I knew an angry tone of voice when I heard one. As we then waited in the lobby for a moment, I pondered this exact thing further. It was strange almost with how I felt about Samantha. On the one hand, she had drugged me and taken me without my complete and sober consent, but on the other… she was someone who had at least seemed to care about me. It might have all just been her own caring way or simply have been a way to get me here I will admit, but at the same time, my options were limited in the number of people I could actually rely on. As Ditzy exited first, her fingers partially exploring her own mouth with the utmost glee, her whole presence and even the short pink dress she was wearing essentially confirmed that my allies were slim to none around here… particularly if you counted those who could still speak. I didn’t have to fully like or submit to Samantha mind you, but as far as allies went, I knew she was my best bet of maybe eventually going back home… or at least not getting snatched away and making this whole situation even worse than it already was. I mean, that’s how these things always went. Stupid main character gets in over their head and winds up kidnapped and regressed. It was me almost verbatim, except that I had already been ‘kidnapped’ of a sort. I didn’t want to repeat the whole thing with someone I didn’t even know, so I just moved awkwardly out of the view of a few of the more intense giant lookers. Since I had come here, I had noticed them, but here in the lobby, I was getting very uncomfortable under their stares. Fortunately, after all that, our wait didn’t last too much longer, and we were soon joined by the rest of the group and the cleaners soon departed back into the building. As soon as Chelsea and Samantha arrived though, our crowd grew exponentially, and the pair were bombarded by a hoard of questions from other giants in the lobby. “How are you two?” “How was the trip?” Did Shitake… no, Shawshank… no, shish kabob… you know what I mean… did it go okay?” “Are these your Littles?” Which ones are yours, Chelsea, or yours, Samantha?” “Why do they seem so… wait, did you perform a Code Zero on them already?” Did you all break the rules again?” “What about the rest of us?” “Don’t we deserve our own Littles as well?” It was all frankly almost too overwhelming. With Samantha, my one coherent even remote semblance of an ally nearby, I soon shyly and yes, even childishly hid behind her legs for some measure of comfort against all these giants. She too was wearing something different, this time sporting just some slacks and a blouse, but her comforting presence remained as strong as ever. Fortunately, right as I could tell that the crowd was definitely getting to Ditzy and Derek, two more people entered the fray. “Alright, alright. Back it up!” Luna announced. “Yes!” the red head followed. “I know you all have several questions for two of our most esteemed recruiters, but that will need to come later.” The crowd audibly groaned. “Yes, yes. Big disappointment I know, but we will let you all know when you can ask your questions later. For now, just go back about your business.” The crowd seemed visibly frustrated, but then quickly dispersed after that and the two nearly twirled back around to our group. “Thank you, Luna. You were very good,” Samantha praised. “Thank you, Samantha, but Harriet here should get the real credit,” Luna said, gesturing over to the red head beside her. “She did the real moving. You all know how that’s not really who I am.” The red head blushed a bit. “Oh stop, Luna. You’re just as good. I just wanted to help out Samantha and Chelsea. Nothing anyone else wouldn’t do.” Samantha smiled back at her. “Perhaps, but you are a very good assistant to us, Harriet. You’ll make an excellent recruiter one day when you graduate.” “Better than me at least…” Chelsea scoffed, now currently playing with Ditzy’s hair, much to my friends clear and drooling delight. “Hmmm…” Samantha said, clearly still not amused with her sister. “You know… you could at least try to act like…” Everyone then stopped and turned back around as soon as we heard the thudding of multiple footsteps once again. I was half expecting it to be more cleaners, but instead, only a crowd of very forceful individuals were now marching our way, now all dressed in the dark uniforms I had seen earlier with the cleaners group. Two were dressed in judges’ robes while the rest just wore some type of professional attire. “Recruiter 99 and 108?” “Yes?” Chelsea and Samantha asked nearly at the same time, both clearly looking a little nervous to whoever this person speaking was. The uptight woman then moved closer and stared both of them down, being at least half a foot easily over both of them. “It is my duty today to take you both into custody. Judge security… arrest them.” To my horror, several security guard-looking people descended onto both Chelsea and Samantha. Chaos then ensued. Luna and Harriet tried to defend the two and demanded an explanation of the charges. Ditzy and Derek began to freak out over losing their caregiver so abruptly. Chelsea may not have been my favorite person, but in their regressed states, she was practicality Ditzy’s and Derek’s whole world now. As for me, I watched as my one true confidant and person most likely to help me, was taken away in cuffs. To say that I began to panic in my own way was a massive understatement. “What are the charges?” Luna pleadingly asked as their friends and mentors were taken away. “Tell us right now,” Harriet demanded. “I’m part of this Academy and I know our rights. They are both recruiters and deserve to know why they are being detained by your forces.” There was a hushed silence amongst the group. Both Chelsea and Samantha looked surprised by their assistant’s sudden declaration, but seemingly also relieved as well. Finally, the lead guard stepped forward. “Maybe for graduated members,” she sneered at Harriet, “but you aren’t one of those, are you?” Harriet’s head dipped and shook back and forth. “That’s what I thought. I might have made an exception for you lot, given the family history and all, but, not today. They pushed it too far this time.” Luna stepped up, and despite them being at least over a foot taller than me now, unlike Harriet, they still had to look up at the lead guard. “Please… will there be a trial at least? For the Littles… and their mother…” Curiously, as soon as they finished their plea, the guard seemed to quickly soften. It occurred right about as Luna said ‘mother,’ but it had to be her sympathies for us… right? And not just some outside lady connected to them? Regardless, the lead guard sighed. “Very well… I can at least inform you all of a trial.” She then reached into her jacket and pulled out a single red envelope that she then handed to Harriet. Harriet took it with hauntingly trembling fingers. “Read this later. It will explain it all… and your role in it.” Harriet and Luna suddenly seemed devastated, but both still nodded. Seemingly satisfied, the lead guard snapped, and the guards began taking Chelsea and Samantha away. Chelsea seemed to just struggle, but Samantha turned around as she was being escorted out of the lobby. “Stay strong and safe,” she called out back to us. “Listen to Harriet and Luna. They’ll keep you safe!” Then, just like that, she disappeared behind a large bronze door. It quickly slammed and the lobby filled with its terrible thunder. Then, there was nothing but silence and the continued whimpers coming from both Ditzy and Derek. Luna seemed to notice this and shook off whatever the red envelope meant and began to console both of them, which quickly evolved into a full-on hug. To be honest, I felt a little left out, but I don’t think I was quite ready to forgive Luna for their deception of us quite yet. Though, from their saddened and panicked face, I felt like at that moment, they needed the hug just as much as the two regressed individuals before them. After a moment, Harriet then placed her hand on their shoulder and Luna broke the hug. Both stared at the red envelope, but Harriet’s watch soon dinged and broke both of their heavy and concentrated faces. Harriet’s eyes bulged out as she looked at the message on her watch. “Oh! That’s her now. We need to get out of here and explain everything right away. She’s going to want to know everything!” Luna nodded. “Right…” They suddenly seemed hesitant. “How do you think she’ll take the news?” Harriet sighed as she began to shuffle us all out of where we were in the lobby. “Not well on one hand I think, but she’s also a professional and a realist. Once she sees and hears what they did, she’ll understand on one level at least… especially given her… history.” “That’s a fair point,” Luna nodded before getting behind Ditzy and pulling her away from another, us-sized individual. Regrettably, they seemed much more like Ditzy and Derek than of my own mental awareness. It wasn’t a good sign of the world I was now about to fully enter. Before leaving the lobby, we all then passed by a single almost coat check-like area by the entrance. I wondered why we were there of all places in a moment like this where everything seemed to be in utter chaos and a worst-case scenario type of situation. After a panicky moment though, I then saw the backpack I had brought with me in coming to this world. To my relief right then, I knew that we were getting our stuff back, but more importantly for my own sake, I was also about to get Stripe back as well. It was at that point that I realized something big that shook me to my core. In essence, I had just lost the one person who could have helped me escape back home. I wasn’t ready to trust Luna quite yet, I didn’t know Harriet at all or had even seen the person we were about to meet, and for all their charm and apparent happiness, Ditzy and Derek were about as helpful to my returning home as Stripe was. Still, as we waited for our items to be checked out and I saw more of all these giants staring at me, I made do with what I had at the time. Luna was shorter than practically everyone else of the upper height category of beings, but I knew I was in desperate need of a protector of some kind around here in this strange land. Maybe Harriet could be that way one day, but for now, I just edged behind Luna’s legs in safety. They weren’t much, but they were something in a land where I had almost nothing now. The clerk chuckled at my actions, but I paid her no mind… I had much more serious concerns on my hands now. In moments, we would meet another person in all this mess and leave the very building that could get me back home. I was on a new and foreign planet, and while such wonders could lie just outside the doors behind us, as another giant looked at me rather uncomfortably and dragged their own glazed-looking me-sized person behind them, I could only worry with great unease over what my future was to be now for the foreseeable future. Distressingly, something told me that I was about to embark on a very rocky road ahead.

Introduction and PSA Despite my best efforts, I have experienced the dreaded ‘Con Drop.’ While at a convention a few weeks ago, I thought of this story and couldn’t shake it, so now, in the midst of ‘Con Drop,’ I went ahead and plowed through this story in an effort to revel in the wonderful time I had there, write a new story that I couldn’t get out of my head, and provide a relief from the post-event blues I know many of us are experiencing who participated. On a side note, this particular convention was absolutely amazing, and I just wanted to say thank you to all the presenters, hosts, and even participants of the event. It was truly magical, and I will be eagerly awaiting next year. I won’t mention it by name or acknowledge any comments regarding it, but if you know, you know. “If you’re not having fun, you’re doing it wrong. If you don’t have consent, move along.” I really love this saying that we had there, and I wish it was one of the elements that could be brought into the real world more from the event. I know some already live it, but I know others don’t. All that being said, I know this community is a bit of a tight secret, so despite some activities where I met other authors or content creators, I will not be mentioning them by name or the events that I took part in, as I do not have their consent to write about them. I was in awe of meeting them and had a lot of fun, but I can respect blanket anonymity to all their identities. To further protect identities and locations, I will be using a name generator and generalities about the hotel, respectfully. Any references to specific people from the convention itself are merely coincidental or are only meant in a general sense (littles, caregivers, puppies, etc.). The real event will only serve to set the stage and framework for some of the events in this story. Beyond that, the main character is not a consenting character with the overall plot. Just because they took part in a fantasy scenario, does not mean they consent to have this element take over their life and I know that full well. Additionally, the main character will not follow or will just simply forget about some of the general rules in place. The actual convention is pretty safe, and this scenario is only meant to be a fantasy of what could happen if certain elements were in play or others and some basic unsaid rules were not followed. Now, please enjoy, “The CONvention: A Diaper Dimension Story.”

Today was the day that Zoe had been waiting months for. She had to admit now that it was facing her down she was a little anxious. Growing up her parents had always kept a close eye on her, wanting to know where she was, who she was with, and when she’d be home and that hadn’t abated even though high school ended a month ago. This was going to be the longest and furthest she’d been away from her home and despite the mixed feelings and apprehension, Zoe was most of all excited. Her bag had been packed a week ago but that didn’t stop her from checking it again when she woke up, almost certain there would be something she forgot when she got there. Her few outfits and accessories, the beginnings of a makeup collection, and the first stuffie she purchased just before coming out, a cute cockatiel plush. “Can’t forget these,” Zoe thought as her eyes danced to her bedside table. Fluoxetine, sprionolactone, and estradiol were all emptied into her hand in the appropriate doses before being downed with the remaining contents of her bedtime glass of water. She’d been taking anti anxiety medication since she started high school but the other two were much more recent additions. She’d started taking her meds on winter break from high school after her doctor finally approved a scrip. In the past six months, she’d been awed by the changes even if she was impatient at the pace. Her skin cleared and got softer, body hair grew finer, and most enjoyably of all her breast tissue was beginning to develop nicely. Her family was only grudgingly supportive and had asked her to refrain from a bra while she was still in school even as the changes became obvious to all of her classmates and fellow students. She wore a sports bra under her gown the day she gave her valedictorian speech. It was a compromise to get her to agree to a nice shirt and tie for her grand parents who still had no idea. She’d worn one every day since. Zoe made a quick stop in the bathroom to brush out her hair before giving herself a quick little eyeliner job and putting on some jeans and a hoodie over her tee shirt. She was ready and waiting before her family ever woke up, she fidgeted and flipped through the booklet for the university as she waited. Her high school science had been from that dimension and if it weren’t for Ms. Drake’s recommendation she probably wouldn’t have considered studying abroad there. The psychology program was top notch though. Ms. Drake being an alumni her recommendation carried a lot of weight, and with that letter, her SATs, and a valedictorian’s transcript, in hindsight acceptance should have been a snap. Of course that didn’t stop her from worrying every day until the letter came, it was a huge relief when it finally did but no sooner was she relieved than another worry crept into her mind. The diapers. It was really all most people knew about the place. There were horror stories, hell, about twenty years ago there was a whole genre of scary movies about people finding their way to the ‘diaper dimension’ and ending up forcibly infantalized. Zoe had raised the issue with Ms. Drake who assured her that may have been how things were in the past but nowadays the only ‘littles’ who ended up like that did so of their own consent. She was promised she wouldn’t have to worry about being snatched off the street and taken into a strangers house to turn into a drooling baby. That assurance gave her enough confidence to accept and a few weeks back the university had let her know she’d be staying with a woman named Martha in the same town the college was in. She would have the option to move to dorms at the start of the semester but having a sponsor upon arrival would make for an easier transition to living in such a radically new place. Zoe hadn’t really spoken with Martha yet, other than some emails, but she trusted Ms. Drake and if Ms. Drake said it was OK, she would believe it. Zoe was getting anxious waiting for her family to wake up, her fidgiting turned to pacing and finally to walking down the hallway to knock on the door and wake them up. Sure, it was only 7:30 and her arrival through the portal was scheduled for 12 but what if there was traffic? Or it took a long time to get through whatever dimensional TSA looked like? Her family got up, got dressed, and ate breakfast while Zoe paced nervously, trying to hurry everyone along through their morning tasks the best she could. What if she missed the portal and they decided she wasn’t mature enough to even come? It sounded silly but Ms. Drake told her it was most likely she’d come through as a ‘mid’ and maybe if she was late they wouldn’t think she was a mid? Finally her mom grabbed the keys from the keyring and Zoe shot to her feet and bounded out the door. Zoe’s leg bounced the entire trip in the car to the portal center. She spent the trip finishing up her goodbyes, messaging friends on Discord telling them she’d see them next year. “Love you Ale-Zoe.” Her mom corrected most of the way through her dead name. Zoe pretended not to hear and gave her mom a hug. Her dad exchanged a firm handshake but didn’t say much. With her bags in hand Zoe made it promptly through processing. They made her brush her hair out of her face for the picture and Zoe filled out some forms that she assumed to be typical; name, emergency contacts, medications. She smiled when she got to mark ‘F’ besides gender. Due to Zoe’s pestering they’d arrived far ahead of schedule, she busied herself on the phone until the time came. A few minutes before noon an attendant called for everyone to assemble in the portal room. Zoe joined a room full of about 20 or so people. Some she imagined were like her but she also saw a few adults dressed fairly child like and holding hands with other travelers. They were given a count down, Zoe closed her eyes. There was a bright flash and then she found herself in a very similar room with a new attendant. This time though, most of the people were taller than her. Some, including the attendant, towered over her in fact. “Through the hall and to the left for the main lobby for returns. New arrival Amazons and betweeners to the right for processing. Littles remain behind for assistance.” Zoe was confused, she walked uncertainly toward the exit when the attendant stopped her, “Woah there missy, littles need to stay put for now. We’ll find your sponsor in a minute.”

*Future me here, this is the first story I wrote on here and therefore, there are many things that are different. First, like many of the other Diaper Dimension stories, this story may contain elements that some may find unnerving or even unsettling to read about. I do not agree with these methods, but I have included them because I also know they make some pretty good fiction. Additionally, there is a soft sequel to this one which can be found at the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90405-dashs-redemption-a-stuffys-tale-and-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Chapter 1: The Trio in the House “Hey there. I’m Hopper and this is the nursery.” I’m standing in a typical nursery meant for any baby boy. Fully stocked, practical and cute. Little cartoon boats even dot the walls. “It might not be a thing out of place in scores of households in other dimensions, but this isn’t the typical dimension you might have been expecting. Sure, there are cars, postmen, government issues and scandals, the weather still rains and shines alike, and the average person here looks very much like most others do, with one exception; their height. At least compared to most other places. This dimension has come to be known by many names, but I know most in other dimensions refer to this as the Amazon dimension.” I pause for a moment. “Get it? They’re super tall, and that’s the big difference here. Along with their amazing technology, they’re almost twice the size of 90% of the other dimensions out there.” I pause for a moment. “Let me know if I need to take a breath or anything. I know it can be a bit jarring for some at first.” “Me, personally, I don’t really care about those things and the vector energy pathways separating out the dimensions from one another. Leave that to the politicians claiming other worlds and the scientists bridging the gaps. I really only care about a few of my friends and the two other people who live in this house with me; Monica and Charles… well, Charley.” “Now hold still Charley,” a forceful yet calm, sing-song voice echoes through the hallway outside the nursery from the bathroom. “That would be Monica. She’s the head of this house and what people here refer to as a Big. She’s right about average at 10 feet tall and certainly turns heads when walking into a room for her regal and yet almost farmer’s daughter looks. It’s an odd combination, but she definitely makes it work. I know Charley had a bit of a crush on her at one point in the beginning… but that was a long time ago now.” I look at the darkly stained oak crib to my left, standing as just one of the monuments to the changes that had occurred since I had come into this house. I shake my head. Such ideas don’t help anyone. “Despite her being a Big, and all that entails here with the ‘mommy instincts,’” using air quotes as best I can, “she’s sadly probably one of the more level-headed Bigs one would find in this dimension. Most treat their charges as their relative heights would suggest. If that means drooling on the carpet and laughing at silly infantile games, so be it. Monica may stoop occasionally, but Charley is at least still aware of what’s around him currently.” A high-pitched laugh bounces off the corners of the house. It seems pained and joyful at the same time. “Ah… tickle time. Monica’s newfound joy in life with Charles and one of her ‘stooping’ moments.” I listen to the continuing peals of laughter coming from the bathroom. “She must really be going at him today if he’s laughing that much. Probably needed a pick me up this morning. Almost seems like he needs them a bit every once in a while now since… well, Dash.” I shake my head again, now trying to dispel his image out of my head. “Anyway, for all the normies not in the Guinness World Record books or who aren’t natives, I will assume most people you know would be classified like Charley: a Little. I suppose some of the more blessed individuals could be considered in the middle category, but if you’re below 6 feet, don’t even think about trying to pass as a Middle. The Bigs will spot those people a mile away and punish them for lying. Most of the time, by the end, the liars will care more about the rattle in front of them than a few measly inches and the possibility about being labeled as a Middle. Lying is never good, particularly with this society.” “Charley, or Charles back when I first met him, was 5’9” on a good day before he shrunk a few inches on the trip over here, so he never had a chance with the Bigs, which is how he came to be living under Monica’s roof in the first place. Some trip with sapphire? Ruby? Emerald? I can’t remember, but he became just another missing tourist statistic in that tour group. Since then, he’s been Charles, Charley, C-Man, Honey, Sweetie, baby, darling, and a dozen or more names. We’ve been together since almost the beginning, so I would know.” “Too much? That’s fine, just call him Charley. It’s officially Charles but that name went out with the rest of the items considered at all mature.” I take a breath and then continue. “It took some time for us to become friends, but once we did, we became inseparable. Going through all he did, a friend is a critical element. He sought comfort with me, more than anyone else. A bond like that can only grow from such circumstances.” I pause and try not to get emotional over talking about the past. It’s tough when viewing all the changes firsthand. “Anyway, I admired his intellect, stubbornness, reserved dignity, and strong creative streak. He admired my calm, superb listening skills, and if he will admit it or not, my fur.” I pause to emphasize what I had just said. “That’s right, my fur. You see, I’m the third in this little trio, but I’m neither Big nor Little. Not even a Middle. I’m a stuffed animal… a bunny to be more precise. Obvious when you look at me, I know, but it’s an important factor to know before I tell you anymore.” I straighten up and flex out my diminutive fluffy figure. “Name’s Hop, or Hopper. Charley named me that the first day we met. Not the most creative of name choices, but I think he just wanted Monica to leave be that night. If I’m being honest, that name was probably for the best, as it could still be used once Monica’s plans had come to fruition. I see the looks in other carer’s eyes when some of my friends are still being called adult names. A turtle named Gunther can only last so long with a regressed Little. Imagine trying to say that with a pacifier in your mouth or when your teeth have been pulled in the more extreme of cases. It’s not a pretty sight. Not that Hopper is any easier, but it’s at least more passable. But Hop, well, Hop is perfect. Definitely more than Mister Bunny, my original store name you see.” I shake my appendages out from sitting nestled against the crib for some time. “Come on with me. Daily stretching time. You see, a toy here can never be too careful to blend in. Society can’t know about toys being real and all. Imagine the paranoia.” I shudder as I begin to stretch at the mere thought. “Talk about yikes. These people are crazy enough as it is, so you don’t want to add to that pile, but still, you’ve got to take your breaks where you can.” I flex my arms out and check my fragile and more recent stitching under my arm. “Can never be too careful as a toy either. This world is hard for a Little, but it can be an outright deathtrap for a toy…” “Take that Captain Purple Beard!” Monica shouted from the bathroom. “No mommy! Never!” Tickle time had apparently ended. Playing with bath toys always came next. “Moving on… I know not all toys have this life though. When I was at the mall, I met the lost and found toys at night. Some had come accompanying children and others had been with adults or even the kids from the other dimensions. Why someone would bring their kid here is beyond me, but in they came, so losing a toy was pretty easy to do. We always felt bad for the adult toys however, because if any Big caught an adult carrying a toy… well, it’s basically a giant beacon advertising that Little wants to be adopted… Those toys were often never claimed or saw their owners again. Probably for the best from what I’ve seen. A toy can feel just as sad over a loss, you know?” “I couldn’t believe some of the toys in there. They were so high and mighty because they thought they were celebrities. Apparently, their dimension had this whole franchise about toys coming to life. It’s tough to imagine an entire society knowing that toys were truly alive, but it always got confirmed that everyone thought it was just from the mind of a really creative team and not something that could ever truly happen. That is at least once you got them talking for a bit and not just bragging. In the end, if any of those toys actually ever were retrieved, they usually never wanted to come back and preferred their own dimension over ours. Can’t blame them there.” I stretch one ear and then the other, and they flutter slightly as they both reach their furthest point. “Oh yeah. That’s the spot… where was I?” I pause for a moment and collect my thoughts. “Oh, yes! Not every toy is cut out for this dimension, but there are some pretty big positives. In other dimensions, toys are used until they break, or the child grows up. If they’re lucky, they’ll be donated to a new owner to start the cycle again or be placed in storage. The unlucky ones get dumped and ruined to the point where no child would ever want to play with them, which inevitably leads to them rotting away in a dump or worse… being incinerated.” I shudder in fear at the thought. “Fortunately, here, a Little growing up is practically unheard of. The love of a Little could last decades, and most toys only fade away after completely wearing out or if their Little passes away.” Charley laughs again from the bathroom and reminds me of how we got here in the first place. Why a nursery was even in this house in the first place. I look at the ground in shame and regret. “I can’t lie though…” I let out a big sigh and lean back into the changing table nearby, “sometimes, being a toy here is tough. All other toys’ main objective is creating joy and love in a child’s life and to be loved and cherished back. In the past five years though, toys here have another purpose. We’re now equipped with subliminal messages we have to use on the Littles. Most Bigs don’t realize the messaging is in all toys now, though many of them know at least of the possibility of having similar technology in the specially marked toys. The Mister Cuddles Bear line was extremely popular about three years ago. It alone could regress a Little in under a month after being prompted to do so by the Big. Most Littles didn’t know about the technology until it was too late. They would cling to their one unjudging friend, and it would be all over. Seek comfort after a tough day of mentally regressing and the bear would only further the cycle and send them further downward. Poor little tykes.” “Due to this new technology though, all toys now have a primary mission of using their messaging, or other bits of regressive technology, on their Littles until the desired regression has been achieved. Once it has, we become like any other toy, but our primary mission still hangs over us like a dark cloud of guilt. How could a toy profess to love and care for their Little when every day with them will just lead the Little back to their early childhood or earlier? It’s a question every toy now asks themselves and then must live with afterward. I envy anyone like you that doesn’t have to worry about that in their lives. The ones that see a Little after they’ve been regressed…” Oh god! Please help me, Hop. I don’t know if I can make it through this… Please don’t let her take me… take my mind. Oh. Oh no! Anything but that. Not now! The memory strikes deep within me. It passes in a moment but the pangs of guilt are still there. I glance around the baby blue nursery and infantile accoutrements laid before me with regret. “This is what I must live with now. It wasn’t all me, but I started the process, and I can’t escape it. This room was once classified as a ‘big boys’ room. Charles cringed at that for the longest time… until he didn’t, when he became Charley.” Despite the cartoon characters on the walls and clothing suited for someone under eight, it seemed practically adult compared to where I was standing now. A long changing table packed with diapers and everything else one needs to facilitate those with a Little; a tall and inescapable crib, a bouncer, a rocking chair strong and wide enough for any Big to cuddle with their Little on, a toy chest packed with items only Littles could treasure, and a small bookcase filled with books, where those at the top could be read by a Big and those at the bottom could really only be looked at by Littles. “I miss the ‘big boy’ room.” “I can’t say that I do…” a voice says from above. “I can’t blame you there, Sandy,” I say to the moon-shaped nightlight perched at the top of the dresser. “You only came in when Charley started getting afraid of the dark again. That was right when all this started to change.” “Yep. I would have loved to have met ‘Charles.’ But hey, at least you get to play with him…” “Very true, Sandy. Very true.” I pause and see his faint glow in the dim room of the afternoon. “Charley definitely appreciates you though.” “Right as always, Hop,” he replies back. “The little bugger loves my safety at night. Can’t blame a Little for that.” He’s right and I settle fully back against the changing table and smell the cacophony of nursery-associated smells. I focus on the sweeter ones of clean linen and baby powder to distract myself. “Anyway, regardless of what this place looks like now, I remember what it used to look like when I came home from the mall with Monica. Back before…” I gesture around the nursery, “all this.”

One pill makes you larger, And one pill makes you small I lay on my unmade bed, the sunlight filtering in through the curtains and casting a warm glow over my room. It was a mess, with clothes strewn across the floor and posters peeling off the walls. My eyes were fixed on the letter in my hand, my mind racing with excitement and fear. The invitation to the exchange student program in another dimension was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, a way to break free from the shadows of my father and brother. I had always lived in their shadow, always felt like a disappointment. But doubts swirled in my mind. What if I failed? What if I didn't fit in? Despite my fears, I needed advice from someone who understood the weight of this decision. Despite our complicated relationship, I decided to call Alex, my older brother and the heir to our father's corrupt empire. "Hey, it's Eric," I said, my voice trembling with nerves. "I received a letter about an exchange student program in another dimension. I wanted to know your thoughts on it." There was a long pause on the other end of the line. Finally, Alex spoke. "It might be worth considering. It could be a chance for you to grow up a little." I bristled at his words, but I knew he was right. I had been living a reckless and aimless life, and this program could be the opportunity I needed to find a sense of purpose. After the call, I decided to speak to my father. I walked down the long hallway to his office, my heart pounding in my chest. He was a distant and imposing figure, always focused on business and the success of his corrupt empire. But I needed to know what he thought about the program. As I entered the room, my father's eyes locked onto mine. He was surrounded by his business associates, his face stern and unyielding. "What do you want?" he asked sharply. I handed him the letter and said, "I received an invitation to an exchange student program in another dimension. I wanted to know what you thought about it." He scanned the letter, his expression unreadable. "It's your decision to make, Eric. But remember, you will be representing our family. Make sure you conduct yourself accordingly." "I understand," I said, trying to keep the disappointment out of my voice. "I just wanted to know if you thought it was a good opportunity." My father hesitated for a moment before saying, "It could be. But it's up to you to make the most of it." I nodded, feeling a sense of relief. My father had never been one for words of encouragement, but his neutral response was better than a negative one. As I left my father's office, the letter still clutched in my hand, I felt a new sense of purpose. This was my chance to break free from the expectations of my family, to find a path of my own. It was a risk worth taking. The days between the acceptance of my application and my departure for the exchange program were both exhilarating and nerve-wracking. I spent hours poring over travel guides and packing and repacking my bags. My father didn't say much about my upcoming journey, but I could tell he was secretly pleased. Perhaps he saw this as an opportunity for me to make something of myself and shed the reputation of being a disappointment. "Make sure you conduct yourself appropriately," he said gruffly, as I sat in his office going over my travel documents. "I will, Dad," I said, trying to keep my voice even. Alex surprised me with a thoughtful gift - a new set of tools to work on my beloved car. It was a reminder that despite our differences, he still cared about my passions. "Make sure you take good care of it," he said, handing me the toolbox. "And be careful out there. It's a strange world in that dimension." "I will," I said, surprised at the show of concern from my older brother. As the day of my departure drew near, I couldn't shake the nervous feeling in the pit of my stomach. The idea of leaving everything I knew behind and entering a completely new dimension was both exciting and terrifying. "I don't know if I can do this," I said to Alex as we sat in the living room, surrounded by my bags. "What if I don't fit in? What if I'm not good enough?" "You'll be fine," Alex said, clapping me on the back. "It's scary, I know. But you're brave, Eric. And you're smart. You'll figure it out." I felt a warmth in my chest at his words. Perhaps our relationship wasn't irreparably broken after all. On the morning of my departure, my father gave me a curt nod and wished me luck. Alex gave me a rare smile and a pat on the back, wishing me well on my journey. As I made my way to the portal that would take me to the new dimension, I felt a mix of excitement and fear. But I knew that this was my chance to break free from the expectations of my family, to find a path of my own. It was a risk worth taking.

I have been putting together a guide based on the Diaper Dimension for a while now. Some of it is a little rough and it is by no means complete. As I have been reading the DD stories for far longer than I have been writing this guide, there are many stories that I have missed in putting in here. This will be an on-going process to add these stories and further authors who have contributed to this wonderful setting. When I started writing stories, I realized I wanted to inhabit the worlds others had already created, as they felt real and complex. While I will acknowledge that many of the stories could live in similar but still different dimensions, I noticed several similarities between many of the stories. As such, I have created this guide for anyone to use freely to create their own stories if they ever want to use part of the pre-existing lore. Due to the on-going creation of the DD, I have labeled this story as 'complete,' but as my vanilla job would like to say, it is a 'living' document. For those who don't know, this just means that the document will be submitted as a final form, but may often be updated as new information comes to light. Additionally, while it behooves me to post a link here rather than the actual information, the nature of this guide and the fact that I will still be updating it going forward, means posting it here in its entirety would be a bit of a pain. I may change my mind later, but I hope the link will work for now. https://www.wattpad.com/story/339576633-diaper-dimension-reference-guide *NOTE: Wattpad has since removed my account on there unforunately. I will leave this section up here for now though as a testament to it's original placement though. As before, however, further updates will be done on this page below regardless.

Warning! As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story. Hey everyone! First off, I promise that I will be updating the DD reference guide soon. Things are just a little busier during this time of year, but I will get to it. Going off that, I also want to note that currently at least, this story is shaping up to be about 26 chapters long. With the holidays coming up and even a vacation sprinkled in there, I will try to post this story as often as I can, but I will ask for your patience during this time. For instance, I will be a little busy this weekend, so the next chapter might not post until Monday. Also, because of that and the at least 26 dyas going into the future here, this will be my last story of 2023. No matter when this ends, I will be taking a tiny break and then coming back around the middle of January with the sequel story to the CONvention. There should be plenty to look forward to with this origin story of sorts and the several sequels that I have planned for next year. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys the first chapter of this new story! Chapter 1: Sitting... Waiting... Ten minutes. It was such a small fraction of time, and even less than what it took to fingerprint and photograph a perp at my old job, but today, I was nowhere near that old job. Here, in another dimension entirely, one end of those ten minutes was back at daycare. Possibly forcefully mind numbing and a place where bad things could happen, but safe and familiar as it had become since I first arrived at the facility and town here. On the other side of the ten minutes though, the group now surrounding me were to journey into history or oblivion. It was hard to tell at this point, but from what I had seen with my own eyes by now, either was just as terrifyingly likely. At the front of the shuttle bus speeding across the town I had come to know so intimately, Mrs. Louder sang at the top of her lungs to distract the other Littles from what was happening in her own nervous yet excitable energy. She was a kindly figure that I had even grown attached to as she had gently braided my hair a few times and gave me extra snacks when I was good, but I could still see through all her charm and musicality that she was worried about what was to happen next. I wasn’t sure if she could be nervous with what was about to happen to her precious Littles or that she was nervous for what would happen to her if she didn’t keep her Littles calm on the way over. I then saw my friends sitting and humming amusedly right next to her. ‘Why did they have to be so complacent?’ I knew the effects of everything here were powerful, but my friends were now first up in all this madness. In likely another ten minutes after we arrived, they would either be a pile of goo, a drooling and babbling disaster of a once proud adult or would rank among the great successful firsts such as Ameilia Earheart or Valentina Tereshkova in great traveling milestones. While I wanted to admonish them, I was here too. “The wheels on the bus go round and round!” Mrs. Louder sang out as a contrast to my own thoughts of great explorers who had come before us. A few of the more regressed Littles joined her, but most just seemed scared or confused. I, however, was neither complacent nor confused, but I was legitimately scared. My only solace now was that my hair was up in a single ponytail today and that I was wearing my now favorite pair of daffodil-colored shortalls, as opposed to the short and cutesy dresses most of the rest of the women Littles were dressed in around me. Small concessions like that were important here. Still though, from my assignment at this place, I knew exactly what was going to happen, and despite my previous mishap with the room with the pretty lights and a slight burning desire to join in on the song now, much to my annoyance and shame, my awareness ensured that I knew most of the grizzly details of what could potentially be our fate. If Amy was even remotely correct about her warnings about other peoples’ theories, everything that I had ever known could be ripped apart in a few violent seconds as reality imploded over the breach that was about to be purposely formed. My inner thoughts mattered little though, as we finally arrived at our destination and went through the black door at the end of the hallway at the main research facility. I tried anything I could to get help, but nothing seemed to work. Now, to my left was robotics and to right was hypnotics… ‘so colorful, so pretty, so…’ I shook my head and refocused on not tripping over my pink Velcro shoes as we entered a large room beyond a single door. It was the source of current lot in life and secretly admitted joy, but it was also the main villain in all my recent experiences as well. It was a portal device. Per typical of Bigs around this area though, many known and unknown figures clinked their champagne glasses together over the possible success of today up on the viewing catwalk nearby. Most just ignored the terrified expressions of the Littles passing below them and continued to laugh and cheer about what today could mean for their wallets and reputations. Once we were all in, one of the more elegant and reposed Bigs from up there raised her glass to the scientist standing nearby next to a myriad of controls and switches. “We’re ready when you are, doctor! Make us proud!” The scientist nodded and with her black-gloved right hand, yanked hard down on a large lever connected to an expansive and impressive control panel. All at once, the room began to vibrate erratically, and I quickly tasted cooper in my mouth. Each of most of the Littles sequestered in the room began to cry out; some for mercy, some for their appointed mommies or daddies. I remained silent, but tried to plug my screeching ears as much as I could. My eyes shut tightly but when they opened for a split second, I could see many of the Littles in front of me squat and mess themselves completely. It was a normal thing for some of them by now and their thick diapers and onesies or humiliatingly short dresses were a continual visual testament to that notion, but still, to see them all at once with everything else going on was positively horrifying to witness and experience firsthand. Fearful of it all, I even probed my hand to my own rear in the tiny amount of strength I could muster. To my relief though, I found that I didn’t have a ‘mush tush.’ In a day full of bad things, it seemed to be the one legitimately good thing occurring now. Finally, though, the vibrations and noises ceased and for a moment, I felt a tiny trickle of blood exit my nose. As I wiped it away, the portal hummed once more, but this pitch was lower and seemed to shake the very foundations of the building. As soon as this one started though, it stopped. The once skeletal finger-like metal shafts in front of us then belched forth a liquid barrier and was soon still. Reality remained for now, but I quickly saw something even more troubling on the other side of the perceived opening. * * * The old skyscrapers stretched to the clouded sky like blackened claws swallowing the city up. The afternoon rains had produced a sickly ooze that seemed to creep down each aged façade with the same menace as the neighborhoods that were now riddled with crime and despair north of 89th street and the safe zones below. The once proud monuments to industry and progress up here to the north now only stood as stark reminders of a time now long passed and how the world had moved on but only to a darker and more dismal state. I ensured all the lights were off on my squad car so as not to alert any of the criminal elements that likely now surrounded our position. My rookie, John, sat beside me and nervously encircled his thumbs and tapped his foot over what was about to go down in the building just a block in front of us. For me, it was just another Thursday night where I might need to exercise a little more caution with the upcoming raid we had planned for the building in front of us now. “Relax, rookie. Keep going like that with your foot and I’m sure the gang leaders will be able to hear your stammering foot from inside their hideouts,” I said, pointing to the ramshackle old building that was now being surrounded by several members of our assault squad. “You don’t want to give away our position, do you?” John shook his head and stopped tapping his foot. “No, ma’am. Sorry…” I nodded my head and was glad he could take a hint and try and calm down. Fear was a killer on these streets. Now, I can freely say that some amount of fear in a cop could keep them safe, like the eyes in the back of your head or the prickling sensation running up your back when you were being watched. These sensations had been formed after millions of years, so trusting them was natural and, most often, essential. John’s energy, however, was more on the fatal side of that equation. In a moment of surprise, he could panic and freeze. The gangs around here these days didn’t hesitate to take advantage of a cop like that… or their training officer, and I had already lost too many friends in this job to have it all just end like that. “All units be advised north of 89th street…” the radio buzzed from our central dashboard. “We have reports of a flash of light reported at Lexington and 116th. Be advised that this could be instance of leftover ammunitions from the last war… extreme caution is advised.” John nearly reached for the radio, but I quickly stopped him. “Easy, rookie. We’re to provide capture for any runners of this assault. Happens a lot and you don’t want these guys swearing a blood debt or anything against our units in there now. Plus,” I emphasized, “that area is notorious for tweakers and others just trying to get a quick high before fleeing the city. Lots of hallucinations, so that’s probably all it is. Better to stay here and do our job until another unit arrives at least.” John hesitated, his rookie instincts to help everyone instantly still strong, but just nodded and eased back into his seat. “Good. Just wait a few, and then, if no one else responds, report that we will check the scene after we are done here.” John nodded and waited the few minutes I had advised. From our experience together, I could see that he was scared and quick to react in most situations, but he seemed like a good kid fresh out of the academy we had since cobbled together after the collapse to keep at least the lower half of the city safe from the more northern half. I wondered why he had chosen to be a cop here in the big city in the first place honestly, but that was his own business. Just like my reasons were my own as well… “Central… be advised,” he began with a smirk after no one had responded yet after a few minutes. “We are in the middle of an assignment but will radio in after to check it out if no one has yet responded.” “Roger, unit 902C.” The dispatcher then paused. “Good luck out there. Bring ‘em in safe…” John smiled. “Roger, Central. We are advised.” He then kept his smile up and placed the com unit back into its holder on the dash. He was definitely green, but he would learn if he just followed my advice. Turning back to the house in front of us, knowing the Glowers gang, these guys were sure to give off some kind of show tonight and try to make a break for it during the assault. I readied myself for a wait, but when I looked over at my rookie after a moment of watching the building, I spotted him pick up a comic book he had been reading for some time now. I wasn’t the biggest fan of his little hobby, but I at least noticed that he would still occasionally look up from its pages. Resolved that he was at least partially doing his job during the quieter moments so far, I resumed my more diligent watch. After some more time, the temperature began to drop, and our seemingly ancient squad car barely gave off any heat. Soon, we could both see our breaths as we waited and watched. “Damn!” John cursed after a moment of slightly shivering and then rubbing his hands together. “No month like October, huh? It’s warm and all, and then one day… ugh… it’s this! There’s just a bit of nip in the air now. Damn, do I wish these heaters would work better.” I sighed as I wished the same but complaining like that only made oneself feel better and not the situation itself. “Yeah… all that pollution and fallout from out west really screwed up the usual weather patterns of this area… used to see 70 or even 80-degree days when I was a kid. A little global warming in there didn’t hurt, but I almost miss when that seemed to be our largest problem.” “Wow… that would almost be hard to believe if I didn’t read about that in one of the old books from back at school. I reckon there’s not a day now above 55 around here anymore in October.” I nodded and he soon went back to looking at and distracting himself with his comic book. After a moment though he then looked back up toward me as if he wanted something. “You got any plans for all the upcoming holidays? Like Halloween, or Thanksgiving, or Chri…” “I don’t really think anyone celebrates Thanksgiving in these parts anymore,” I interjected. Being alone made the holidays tough. Talking about it for me just made them worse. “I try to celebrate, but it’s hard to have all that Thanksgiving cheer without even a single turkey leg.” I could barely remember the taste anymore. I was only 15 when it all started going massively downhill, but the years since had been tough and felt like a lot longer. “Maybe one day…” John looked surprised for a moment. “Wait, do you know someone with a turkey leg?” he asked with a glint of hope that maybe I had a connection downtown or with someone in my shelter who was better connected than I was. I disappointedly shook my head. “I’m not some kind of millionaire, you know… There’s what? Maybe seven turkey farms in the whole world left? Anyone who even touches north of 89th street like us definitely doesn’t have access to that type of food anymore. Just a hope is all.” John sighed. “I see your point… could do with some hope, but then what about any plans for Hall…?” “Let’s just stick to looking out for any escapees from the raid, okay?” I asked, trying to steer the conversation away from personal topics like that. I just didn’t want to think about all that anymore after… I shook my head and refocused back in front of me while I adjusted one of the pins keeping my longer hair tied up in the back. “Sorry…” John said dejectedly after a second. Soon, he went back to splitting his time between reading his comic and occasionally looking up. The assault team seemed to have everything in order tonight and I was glad that they were getting better at all this. The original police that had been on the force when I was a kid were now all either dead or about to retire, so this next batch of senior assault force police officers had to be ready to keep what was left of this city alive. Often, that meant knocking down a door north of 89th street to prevent any of their old raiding parties from coming south, but if any of them wanted to go home again, they still needed to do it right the first time. So, I continued to wait. It was a good night so far, but still, I looked over and saw what could almost be guessed as a pout occasionally flicker over John’s face, likely from my shutdown of his questions. I knew I had to act… at least for the sake of the future of our partnership… a good partner in this city was hard to find after all. “Been a while since I’ve seen one of those,” I said pointing to his still brightly colored comic book. “Looks in pretty good condition as well.” John looked up and his smile I had seen earlier began to light up once more, seeing that I was actually taking an interest in something that he liked for a change. “Yeah… I know a guy who owns a bunch and he’s replicated all of them and sells them to anyone willing. He was really big into all of them before… well, you know.” I nodded. “So, I get them from him as just a nice little thing I do for myself.” “Fair enough…” I studied the cover. “Crisis on Infinite Earths… I think I remember that one…” I tried to recall. “Is that the one where they ban together from different dimensions to fight an evil or something like that?” John almost let out a chuckle. “Something like that…” I realized how ridiculous I probably sounded to someone willing to spend money on these things these days, but I could tell John was at least appreciative of my efforts towards something that he liked. “Okay… yeah. Probably sound like an idiot, but it’s been a bit since I’ve seen one, okay?” John nodded and smiled. “Right… so, when was the last time you actually saw one in person? Were baseball games still a thing every weekend?” It was a completely innocent question, but I just resumed my posture and stared back at the house not wanting to dwell back on my own personal past. Fortunately, from the lights inside, I could tell the assault force had busted into the place and were now going floor by floor. Hopefully, all this would be over soon, and that John would take my abruptness as a refocusing on the job rather than an avoidance of his questions. Still, I could tell John was taken aback by how suddenly I ended the conversation, but I couldn’t share a vulnerability with someone who had yet to be tested out here. If I wasn’t careful and he was captured, someone could pry the information from him and use it against me. Happened to my last partner… she resigned instead of giving up any information, was let go, and ended up killed three weeks later as retaliation. Fortunately, though, John only looked back and to the building where I was mainly focused and saw the movement inside himself. At that point, he seemed to take the hint and placed his comic book down to refocus on the job. Still though, I had to admit to myself that all this was a mind-numbing task for a quiet night so far. So, inevitably, John soon asked me the question I had heard dozens of times over the years and even asked it myself before I knew the real answer. “So why the assault force and not just us? Or, at least why do we have what amounts to babysitting duty tonight when it seems like they have it covered?” I sighed. “That’s a tough needle to thread, rookie, but I won’t lie to you like I was originally lied to when I asked that very question. Won’t do you any good and with the truth, you may just learn something in the long run.” I took a breath and continued. “As you may know, after the last war, a lot of the ordinance wasn’t used after the Desolation Ceasefire Treaty was signed. That treaty kept a lot of people from dying and us humans from becoming an endangered species in all likelihood, but it also meant that a lot of the weaponry made to be used wasn’t. Then, a lot of it was somehow… lost.” “Lost?” John questioned while correctly looking puzzled. I sighed in frustration. “Yeah… no one knows if it was a quick buck by a crooked politician or just the ensuing chaos of the world afterward, but the weaponry got out into civilian hands.” I looked back to the flashing lights and the tiny noises of the patters of guns going off in the distance. “Last assault before we had a dedicated team for things like this… we lost 15 officers within two months, or 70 if you include those who had to at least retire afterward from all the damage they sustained. Bullets aren’t fun, but chemicals… that’s something slow.” John looked horrified, but also somehow relieved and satisfied at the same time. I’m pretty sure a tiny part of his innocence in all this went away as well as I relayed the failures of the government and the futility of us normal police in some situations, but he needed a tough hide to survive on the streets of this city nowadays. After another half an hour of virtual silence outside, the flashes of light seemed to slow down as the assault team reached the top of the large building. We hadn’t heard a dispatch for any medical services, so the gang must have either been subdued or killed very quickly with no injuries on our side. To be frank, with assaults like these, that entirely depended on how or even if they defended themselves. That was the other crucial factor of the assault team’s existence besides protecting everyday cops: fear. It didn’t mean anything to most of the more hardened gangs now, but even the few that it was effective against was satisfactorily enough for most of us ‘normal’ cops with the odds sometimes slightly in our favor because of it. John seemed to get antsy again and as if he was desperate to fill the silence in our squad car. Finally, he did as I peered out toward the streetlight by the back alley of the building. “So, you mar…? “Shit!” I yelled and then popped open my door. “There goes a runner!” John saw him immediately as well and locked the squad car as he hopped out as well and we started our pursuit in the winding streets. Normally, we would take the car for a pursuit within the city, but the Glower gang had marked this as their territory over the past year and had set up defenses against rival gangs and us police. As much as no one liked it, going on foot was ultimately easier and likely safer in this area now. Our slowly rusting squad car just couldn’t handle the area properly or safely anymore when it came to a pursuit, and in the end, we probably would have just lost them in the rubble all around us. So, John and I doggedly pursued the runner, and I could feel my lungs begin to strain from the higher speeds this runner was electing. I could see several onlookers observe the action before them from their own little shanty towns in the burnt-out buildings and alleyways, but I knew they would just remain where they were. While there were several heavy-hitting criminals up here, most never wanted to get involved whenever we chased a suspect anymore. Most never helped us, but likewise, they never helped the gangs either. The runner fled as fast as he could, but after a few minutes, he became a victim of his gang’s own traps having made a wrong turn about a block back in the heat of the moment. Breathing deeply and seeing his wrong move, I held my weapon aloft as I approached him carefully. “Arms up! You are under arrest in connection with the assault today with the Glower gang. Now, we’re going to cuff you, but don’t you do anything stupid, okay?” He nodded and I gestured to John. “You do this one. You could use the practice.” John walked up from behind me and nodded. As he approached the runner, I hung back and kept my guard up to still offer the rookie some protection. Unfortunately, searches weren’t one of John’s strengths as I soon found out, and the runner could have probably smelled the rookie aura around him. He was new at this after all, and I should have been paying more attention to the little things, but I was more distracted by someone lurking over nearby in another alley. These were perfect places for an ambush whenever they did occur, so, I only looked away for a second, but the runner saw his likely only opportunity and took it. In seconds, he shoved John right into me. Being barely 5 ½ feet tall while looking away meant that my steadiness right then was sorely lacking, so when I was hit by an athletic someone easily over 6 feet tall, I nearly fell to the ground. Being the first to be hit and seeing the attack coming for at least a split second before the impact, John was on his feet first, but he had been too slow for the practiced skills of the runner. So, by the time John was about to charge and subdue the suspect once more, the runner had already pulled out his concealed snub nose revolver from his pants and pointed it right at John’s heart. “Oh…” was all that John could make out with a gun pointed directly at him. He wore a vest, but like most of the equipment we owned, it was at least 15 years old and was showing its age. Sometimes, they would still function at this range, but other times… well, there was a reason we used an assault team now when more bullets may have been involved. Seeing my rookie in trouble though, and now taking advantage of the runner’s focus on John alone, I steadied myself on the ground and eyed my target. I knew I had to be quick. A single wrong move could be deadly, but I was confident that I could disarm him and quickly end the situation. Seeing my move as the runner briefly rubbed his bleary eyes, I bolted up and smacked the gun away from his hands. I knew it was a risk, but I had seen his slight shakes from the likely drugs he was currently on, so I knew his grip and reaction time were weakened in the best of circumstances. My gamble paid off and the gun went flying and scratching across the street as John lurched in the opposite direction at first and then grabbed the runner’s gun once he was sure that he wasn’t in the line of fire anymore. Having been the one who reacted first this time, I was quick on the draw, and almost instantaneously had my taser pointed directly at the runner’s head. I needed a live suspect, not another dead gang member on these streets tonight. “That was really stupid, but we’re going to do this one more time. If I see any of that nonsense again as my partner searches you, I’m reaching for the other one without hesitation. Understand?” I gestured to my still-holstered service gun on the other side of my belt. The runner saw the more deadly option and only nodded and relaxed his stance in defeat. I then turned back to a clearly intimidated John who had just picked up the discarded weapon. “Okay. Give the gun to me and search him again. Do it properly and more thoroughly this time. I’ll be sure to keep a bead on him, but I don’t want another incident like that. Got it, rookie?” John nodded. “Yes, ma’am.” John then forcefully spun the runner around and searched him far more thoroughly. I could tell that he was a little frustrated and embarrassed with what had happened, and I could see that it was translating to his movements. It may have been a bit rough twenty years ago, but now, I could only note that it was good police work in a city so full of crime. Still, I knew we were going to have to have the talk once the runner was secured. Once John was satisfied with his second search, he cuffed the runner and we both escorted him back to our squad car and popped him in the backseat. I closed the door, securely deposited the runner’s gun in the trunk, and then turned to John with a sigh. “You went easy on him at first.” John drooped his head and nodded. “I… I didn’t want to be that cop, you know?” I nodded back in acknowledgment. “I get that, John, and I’ll admit that there’s a fine line between being that cop and just being thorough. Your second search towed that line today, but your partner, be it me or anyone else in the future, needs to be able to trust that you did your job properly the first time, and not the second time when you went a little too rough.” John hesitated but nodded again. “I understand, but… where’s the line? How do I know if I’ve crossed it?” I sighed and rubbed my temples. He was asking questions that every cop had likely asked themselves at one time or another. “Well… asking those questions is a good start, but don’t do something to just be cruel. Show the force out here, but we don’t want them coming back injured because you were adding a little extra to your job description instead of just talking about your feelings later or taking your frustration out on an actual punching bag. Don’t be that cop. There’s enough of them these days already.” I took a deep breath in. “I’ll admit that in the years after the wars and everything after, we had to be extra cautious to differentiate between the criminals and just the misfortunate up here. Now though, all that’s changed due to the gangs, but we still need to obey the law in all we do. To be blunt, these days, if you need more force as a cop, you probably need the assault team or you’re doing something wrong in the first place.” John acknowledged what I had to say, but after a moment then looked very guilty. He quietly asked, “Because of the shelters in place? Is that what’s different now after the war and all the pandemics? Besides the gangs I mean… they can’t be the only reason, right?” I nodded. “Well, that’s exactly right actually. Those pods of thousands of all of us living downtown are the biggest reason due to their rules and all. Maybe annoying but because of those rules, the government even supplements projects like that these days. One of the only things still too…” I said with some frustration. The shelters were great, but for the price of just one of them rather than renovating an older building, our department could easily have been fully funded for the next five years. I shook my head to unload that ‘what if’s thoughts. “Anyways… if you’re still living out here, you’re likely going to be doing something illegal. Maybe 2% aren’t, but then they wouldn’t run from us… not anymore. I’ve seen it happen before in those rare circumstances, but look, rookie,” I sighed, “if you’re going to make it as a cop in this city, you’re going to need a tougher hide but to also follow the line as well. It’s a tough needle to thread, but then, not everyone is cut out to be a cop here. You understand?” John nodded hesitantly but then just got in the squad car. Satisfied our prisoner wasn’t going to be any more trouble situated in the backseat and knowing we needed to take him back to the station now, I radioed in. “Dispatch, this is 902C. We caught a runner, but there could be others around here… especially since our runner nearly came from out of almost nowhere. It’s enough to warrant other investigations here, so we suggest other units check it all out. Could be escape tunnels around here I’m guessing. Meanwhile though, the rookie and I are going to check out the earlier reported lights on our way back to booking if no one else has, since it’s on the way anyways.” “Roger, 902C. We’ll be awaiting you shortly, but no one else has checked out that report on those lights. Please do use extreme caution when dealing with them. This isn’t the first… and they’ve been… well, just good luck.” I raised an eyebrow over what that even meant but decided not to question it further. “Roger, dispatch. Leaving now and thanks for the luck!” I then placed the radio back on the dash and took off, John still looking perplexed and yet satisfied that we would now be investigating the lights that he had wanted to investigate earlier. Arriving at the apparent scene, we ushered a few gawkers away as we heard a few grunts, mumblings, and bits of laughter coming from the nearby alleyway. Knowing this area and that someone was likely just currently hallucinating, John and I both placed our hands on our stun guns to be safe. Entering down the corridor, I could see a few oddly placed what almost looked like burn marks, but as predicted, a ragged and scrawny man stood trembling and rubbing his arms and hands together. I tried to get his attention. “Sir? I’m going to need you to come with us, sir. We can help you.” I wasn’t sure if I truly believed that, but I just needed him to believe that for a few moments as we brought him in. The man stopped and stared at me in one of the most peculiar ways I could have ever imagined. Part of me swore he resembled a toddler’s scared and yet upset look, though it also seemed to be easily coupled with a look of distrust and hatred. “You… you need to get out of here. Bad portal! Not safe. S’not safe!” he yelled. I wasn’t sure what to say, but the man paused, waved his arms about, and then ran right up to me. Seeing John almost reach for his other gun, I lowered my hands and shook my head to ease him off. The man before me could use a shower and maybe some anti-psychotic drugs, but I somehow knew that I would be okay if nothing was escalated further. I had seen this behavior before and I knew that if we all just kept calm, it would all be over in a few minutes. He then started up again. “Bright lights! Bright lights! All around! So blue and silvery! So pretty…” Being so close now, I could smell a permeating smell of urine and could also see what clearly looked like needle marks dotted about his arm. Oddly enough though, I also swore that I saw something strange on a few of his wavering and trembling limbs. Undeterred though, I cleared my throat and I at least felt satisfied that I had easily found the person that had gotten us on this call today “Sir, we may have people that can help you with those lights. Just come on back with u…” “No! Save me pretty lady,” he practically cried as he flung himself into my arms. “Save me! She’ll get me! They’ll get me!” I patted his back for a quick second and then peeled him off me and looked him directly in the eyes. “Who?” I asked quickly, doing my due diligence. “Is someone going to hurt you? Are you running from someone?” His knees began to shake, and his lower lip trembled. I wasn’t sure if he would remain upright, but he finally made out a few words. “The… the giants!” he finally managed to blurt out. “They took us all! Experimented with us… forced us to do things! We were so short and vulnerable and… and…” The man seemed ready to burst into tears at any moment. I had seen odd behavior from a tweaker before, but this felt… different. At first blush now, he almost seemed like the victim of an abduction. Intrigued and wary of what he had said, I tried to listen to his words more, but it devolved into a rambling mess just like most did with these nights in this area. I wasn’t sure how to classify him specifically, but he had fresh needle marks on his arms and a dopey look on his face, so I knew I could bring him in as a drug user if nothing else. Still, I also couldn’t help but notice that his clothes were heavily singed in some places, and upon closer inspection now, the earlier marks on his limbs that I had seen looked like several old scar lines. It was odd though as many seemed like they were still healing, yet still had been fully sealed up. “Sir…” I said exhaustedly and just wanting to get him back to the station now, despite my curiosity, “we can help you out, but to do that, we need you to cooperate with us just this one night. Can you do that for me? Can you be good for me?” I wasn’t sure why I added that last part, but for some reason, it just felt right. His face then oddly relaxed, and though he still seemed sad, everything else almost went on autopilot as he asked, “Can I get a snack as well during that time?” He then paused and dropped his head low, and mumbled, “I was a good boy…” I wasn’t sure what to make of any of this anymore. Part of me wanted to try and snap him out of whatever this state seemed to be, and that he was likely just one of the many now transient homeless people with some kind of underlying psychological disorder, but another part of me just wanted to give him a hug. Still, following Occam’s Razor, I knew that after further government-funded programs were shut down, the masses of homeless living on the streets with a psychiatric disorder had nearly tripled. The shelters downtown used to take them in on a case-by-case basis, but that was becoming less common as the years rolled on. So, in all likelihood, he was just one of the rejected ones and not something else that my mind was trying to concoct. “Sir…” I tried to begin once again. I wanted to get through to him, but he didn’t seem to be budging away from saying that he was a ‘good boy.’ Remembering a brief stint of training I had for these types of situations, and still grappling with the notion that this could be something other than drugs, I decided to go another way. “Well, if you want to be a ‘good boy,’ then just settle down and let us take you in. Maybe you can even tell us what really happened here. We might even be able to get you a snack if you do…” The man stopped rocking back and forth and looked at me with such a mixture of hope and anguish. “I can do that… I promise that I’m a good boy!” He stopped moving for a moment and just sat down on the ground and his eyes almost seemed to glaze over as if he was in some type of meditative stance. I slowly signaled for John to move in and try and escort him back to our car so we could get him back to processing. To my relief, the man no longer struggled and instead just wore a big goofy grin. He kept mumbling about being a ‘good boy’ but I was just relieved that he was compliant now. Now secure, John and I just needed to get him back to the station before any more problems occurred between there and here. “Hey! Get this freak show outta here!” the runner complained when John ushered the supposed tweaker into the other side of our squad car. There was a metal barrier between the two seats that we put up just for this, so John just ignored the runner and shut the door on our new passenger. After several blocks, we finally arrived at the back entrance to the station. While before the wars it hadn’t been much more than a compacted multi-story car park mostly underground and next to the police station, now, it was a fortress unto itself. Being one of the most northern police stations in the city, and while gratefully attacks were less prominent in recent years, everyone still had to be prepared if the worst should happen… again. After acknowledging the two sentries on duty at the entrance, we were let in and parked underground before we unloaded the cuffed detainees. Fortunately, neither struggled as John and I escorted them into the station and to booking. As John dealt with the runner, I processed the tweaker. “They’re coming for us all! This is a trap! You lie! You’re with them!” the tweaker cried while we took his fingerprints on our scanner. His meditative stance had unfortunately worn off and he quickly panicked as soon as he saw several men with guns. I sadly knew that he was almost certainly bound for one of the few mental prisons out of the city, but I hated to see him in such a state. As for the station, they just largely ignored him, especially after his next statement. “You’re with them, but they were all so terrible!” he yelled in desperation. “They forced me to do so many awful things. I wanted to be a good boy for them, but I was too short! Good boys aren’t short! Good boys are tall! Why do you help the giants? Aren’t you like me?” John and I looked at each other and back to the nearly six-foot-tall man in front of us. Seeing as we weren’t in some fairy tale story with giants and all, we both just gave each other the same look of disbelief and pushed on with our duties as both the runner and tweaker were processed and placed into the temporary holding cells. For his safety, I advised that the tweaker be placed into a pair of padded cuffs, but a large part of me just wanted to hug the clearly distressed man that I was now leaving behind. He oddly reminded me so much of George. He even… ‘Easy, Megan. Easy… this job is hard enough without you comparing him to your brother…’ Shaking it off, I then joined John at the rest station nearby. While enjoying our allotted one of two cups of coffee per day while on duty, I noticed that John was still looking down as he had since his mistake with the runner, so it was no surprise when he spoke back up to me. “I’m sorry for what happened with the runner today… I feel so stupid.” Though it was an error on his part that could have gone much worse, I managed to worm myself into his gaze and give him a small reassuring tap on the shoulder. “Yeah… you messed up, rookie, but as your name suggests, you’re still new at all this. It’s practically in the job description to mess up occasionally, which is why you’re partnered with someone like me. I won’t always be around, so you need to learn, but making a few mistakes on the job happens. The main thing is, are you going to learn from today, or is this going to happen again when you search someone who just fled a building that was being infiltrated by our heavily armed assault team?” John just shook his head. “Definitely not. I’ll be more thorough… promise. I’ll even try to keep that line you mentioned earlier in my mind. I really do want to be a good cop here.” “Good and I’m glad to hear that. From what I can see on the board, no one got hurt today, so it’s a good day in this city. It’s not always perfect but going home alive is sometimes the most important thing we can do in a day here. We can’t always have that wish granted but we should always try anyways.” John nodded with a smile, and I gulped the last of my coffee. After restocking our supplies and finishing our coffee, John and I headed for the exit back to our squad car. Apparently, there were other runners from the assault, so we needed to plug in the gaps from where the other units had been pulled from. Passing the processing desk though, I overheard something that piqued my curiosity. “Sorry, Officer Lewis. Sergeant Reynolds here already bagged the find of the century. You’re not the first tonight with tweakers claiming of giants of bright lights.” I turned to Sylvia, our main processor here after hearing my name and then to the beefy and slightly overweight Officer Lewis. “Officer Lewis… you find something else interesting as well tonight?” Instead, Sylvia nodded and spoke up first. “Yeah… weirdest thing… got another tweaker claiming to come from some portal. Giants and bright lights even!” “Yeah!” Officer Lewis said, jumping back in. “Strangest damn event too. Actual reports of some lights or some nonsense like that and then we found this tweaker claiming… uh, dimensional travel. Yeah, that’s it! Can you believe that bunch of bull? Some imagination, huh?” I looked over and saw a woman now dressed in similarly singed clothing and was now also quietly babbling to herself. She was more subdued and quieter than John and I’s man, who was now sitting on a bench oddly circling his lips with his thumb. Strangely enough though, this new woman almost seemed to being saying that she was a ‘good girl’ like our guy had been calling himself a ‘good boy.’ The back of my brain twitched at the peculiar coincidence. ‘But maybe it wasn’t…’ “Strange…” I squinted at the two for a moment but then ultimately shrugged my shoulders and decided to shuffle away the lingering sensation in the back of my head saying that this was something more. “I guess that’s just this city now for you though. Was a weird place back in the day, but it’s just gotten weirder.” I looked back over to the two odd individuals. “Case in point, I guess…” “Yeah. Probably right, sarge,” Officer Lewis noted before shuffling off and to the breakroom. As I exited the station and joined John back in our squad car, I saw once more that he had picked up his comic book and was reading it while he waited on me. Oddly enough, I saw a strange glowing light depicted on the front cover and remembered the whole plot of that story. The tweakers… the light… I shook my head. I was trying to make detective in a month, and I knew damn-well that detectives don’t use comic books to formulate their theories. As I turned the car on though, I just couldn’t get the two tweakers I had seen out of my head. It was probably just some new drug to replace the old one, Escape, because everything else that was playing through my mind right now was just ridiculous. Afterall, portal travel was only something in comic books and old movies and stories. It wasn’t something that would ever be part of my reality in this life at least.

Never fear, I'm still working hard on my current story, but I thought I would post this timeline of the stories I have written so far. A few matter less with their placement in the timeline, but a few needed to be placed before I made any further progress. As this timeline contains some small spoilers for some of the future stories, just be warned. Additionally, as there are events that I have yet to write about but have made reference to, some stories have been whited-out for the time being. I noted once that I have several stories in the works and these are only a few of those that I was talking about, so as long as everyone still like what I'm writing, you'll see plenty more from me in the future. Like the DD Reference Guide (which I promise to update after I'm done with my current story), this will be updated as more stories are finished. On that same note, as this universe is wide and there could be an infinite number of these types of dimensions out there, this timeline does not have to be adhered to by anyone if they don't wish. This is mainly to help myself keep track of certain events and which characters may be able to cross over to other stories in the future. Use it if you wish, but this is by no means a hard timeline that everyone must follow with their own stories. Finally, these dates will serve similarly as the Star Trek way of timing. For those of you who don't know, Khan should be ruling Asia right now, but the Star Trek timeline is basically a divergent path from our own. As such, as this is the internet and what you put out there, stays out there... these times are fixed starting in 2023. So, basically, if soceity doesn't collapse in 2038, this timeline will still stand. If society does collapse before then, then I doubt anyone would be still reading these stories...

The Grand Sky Cathedral, an ominous structure erected in the heart of the Amazonian city, exuded an uncanny sense of foreboding that was impossible to ignore. This imposing sanctuary was built at the city's peak, casting long, eerie shadows that crept through the streets below. It seemed less a divine place of worship and more a spectral monument, symbolizing the Amazonians' relentless pursuit to reach the realm of their goddess, Kenari. Crafted from starstone, a mineral renowned for its unnatural luminescence under the pallid moonlight, the cathedral loomed, a ghostly silhouette against the inky night sky. Its spires punctured the darkness, creeping towards the heavens as if yearning to pierce the celestial veil itself. At the heart of the cathedral lay a vast chamber dominated by a towering statue of Kenari. Her stone arms were outstretched as though she herself longed to flee the confines of her earthly prison, reaching for a freedom found only in the stars. Chains, symbols of the Amazonians' twisted dominance, hung ominously around the altar, a chilling testament to the cathedral's darker purpose. Branching off from the central chamber were the cathedral's wings, each one a haunting reminder of the Amazonian society's principles - Growth, Protection, and Control. The cathedral's stained-glass windows bathed these wings in an otherworldly light, casting kaleidoscopic shadows that danced and twisted with an uncanny life of their own. "Ladies and Gentlemen, towering Amazons of our brooding society, we gather today in this uncanny Cathedral, beneath the chilling gaze of our exalted Goddess Kenari. We gather to bear witness to our divine duty, the macabre dance of dominance and protection we perform for our Littles. Consider, my dear brethren, the parable of the Mighty Oak and the Sapling. In a desolate, whispering forest, a monstrous Oak stretched its gnarled limbs towards the ashen heavens, its roots burrowing deep into the cold, unforgiving earth. A helpless Sapling struggled nearby, its feeble life teetering on the razor edge of existence, drowning in the shadow of the giant. The Oak, witnessing the Sapling's plight, spread its massive canopy over it, providing a shield from the biting elements and the prowling horrors of the wild. Cocooned in the Oak's dark embrace, the Sapling found the strength to grow, to flourish, to survive. Now, the Oak in this tale, my dear brethren, is us - the monolithic Amazons. The Sapling, trembling and vulnerable, represents our Littles. We are the grim guardians, the shadowy sentinels. We must cast our intimidating shadow over the Saplings, a duty that has been forced upon us by divine decree, a duty we are bound to perform, even if the Sapling recoils in fear or resists. Among the crowd, a couple - Xara and Zorix, two towering figures of our society, seemed to resonate with the words. Their eyes sparkled with a macabre excitement, their bodies tensed in anticipation of the duties they were to fulfill. Their hearts fluttered at the twisted sweetness of the dominance they would exert, the love they would bestow on their potential Littles. The path of love we tread, my fellow Amazons, is not a path bathed in the warm embrace of sunlight. It is a path that plunges into the darkest corners, where harsh decisions are made, where our love manifests as a terrifying form of dominance. But fear not, for our Goddess Kenari guides us in this twisted journey. She has burdened us with this responsibility, and so we shall rise to the challenge. We shall spread our shadow. We shall rule. We shall love. Therefore, let us stand tall, casting our gloomy shadows across the land, forever reminding our Littles of our looming presence. For in the Sacred Height, we find our grim purpose. We are the Amazons, the protectors of the Littles!" Xara and Zorix, overtaken by the intensity of the sermon, rejoiced. A chilling silence followed the conclusion of Axl's sermon. The echoes of his deep, resonant voice reverberated around the cathedral, etching his words into the hearts of his listeners. As they digested his twisted message, a sense of fear and respect filled the cathedral, a testament to Axl's authority and power.